mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.14

Content Warnings

Animal death (off screen)
Eating animal corpses (on screen)
Discussion of carnism and vegetarianism
Blood and guts and gore



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

A night in the woods is really quite scary.

What an absurd thing for me to feel, no? I, Heather Morell (times seven) — who has walked the nighted loam and toxic leaves of Outsider forests and unearthly jungles far beyond any human sphere — was spooked by a little patch of English woodland.

I’d visited horizon-devouring continent-forests, where dying suns starved mile-thick mats of vegetation into cloying sheets of black rot; I’d wandered through dense thickets of living bramble and choking mist, where hidden horrors stalked behind the boughs; I’d crept along fungal groves which colonised and cloned any scrap of exposed animal flesh, shivering with vegetable motion as they imitated their prey. As a teenager I’d been torn from sleep and deposited naked and shivering in storm-wracked pine forests where the trees moved whenever one wasn’t looking, where giants peered through the canopy with eyes of burning lead, where the soil itself wished so dearly to eat one’s ankles. I’d been chased by giant mushrooms, examined by ferns with pulsing exterior organs, and laughed at by unseen sprites playing in the upper leaves of mile-high trees.

An English woodland was nothing by comparison. Little here could actually hurt us. No bears or wolves trod these isles anymore, not outside of zoos — though some optimistic conservationists were attempting to reverse the latter. Eventually. Maybe. One day. A few boars may be found here and there, but breeding populations of what Tenny called ‘hairy piggy friends’ were carefully tracked, and none lived near Brinkwood, not that we knew of.

The largest predator in these woods? The humble badger (no relation to ours). And the European badger is such a skittish animal that we had no chance of even a fleeting glimpse, not with my tentacles pouring out strobing rainbow light, Zheng radiating silent predatory menace, and Raine crunching through the fallen summer leaves with the habitual gracelessness of any modern human; no offense to Raine, she is in fact very graceful, but even she didn’t truly belong here, out in the woods.

Spotting a deer was even less likely — they’d be off the moment they heard us bumbling through the undergrowth, fleeing from the silly, loud, inelegant humans.

Dark and spooky, yes. But nothing to be afraid of. The forests of the past were long gone, reduced to these stubs between the encrustations of the modern world. I even went and looked it up that night, after we got back from our spur-of-the-moment excursion, in an effort to contextualise my feelings: only about 13% of the UK is wooded; of that, only 20% dates back to at least 1600.

Patches like this — the area near to Geerswin Farm, protected by Hringewindla’s unseen influence, at least a thousand years untouched by human hands — were vanishingly rare, and not even very large. Seen with the clarity of a map, this tangle of untended woodland wasn’t even a quarter of the size of Brinkwood itself. It soon gave way to roads and fields, the forest dribbling out even as it climbed the hills, reduced to orderly little copses and well-pruned scenic rural displays.

But all the knowledge in the world did not soothe the nerves when one was down at ground level, in the dark.

Shadows slithered and slid behind the tree trunks as we crunched across the carpet of dry leaves, long fingers of night reaching off into the depths of the woods from every mute forest sentinel. The canopy far above swayed in the summer night’s breeze, a static rustle always teasing at the edge of one’s hearing — but warm winds did not reach down to the forest floor, where the air quickly grew clammy and cold and crept up behind one’s back. Things moved beyond my tentacle-light — rodents, rabbits, nothing really, but my mind magnified them a hundredfold.

Spirit-life didn’t help. There wasn’t much of it this close to Hringewindla’s territory, and the spirits seemed to steer clear of his bubble-servitors; two of those were following us, high above the treetops, glimpsed through the rare partings in the upper leaves — our friends keeping an eye on our safety, nothing more. But that only meant that the spirit life also retreated to the fringe of darkness at the edge of my light: strange faces and insectoid limbs loomed out of the night, odd tentacles slipped away from tree trunks, while massive lumbering beasts sunk into the forest night as soon as we dared look. Zheng peered at some of them. Raine couldn’t see.

Instinct ruled, when an ape walked a forest at night. One’s rational mind said this was the 21st century, in the middle of England, and one need not jump and flinch at every rustle of leaf or snap of twig. But our ancestors had jumped and flinched and paused to listen, and so survived the nocturnal predators; the ones who hadn’t, well, they weren’t our ancestors.

So we too were compelled.

Or maybe that was just me — Raine certainly didn’t flinch at every little sound.

She and I and Zheng set off in what felt like a random direction, away from Geerswin Farm, deeper into the woods. There was no pathway or track here, no foot-beaten way through the trees, so we let Zheng lead us on a meandering route, skirting thicker undergrowth, wandering past clusters of trees, avoiding the fallen trunks of fungus-eaten giants felled by storm and age.

Raine held my hand. I kept my tentacles high to give us light. The Saye Fox rode on Zheng’s shoulders for a few paces, but then let out a soft yip — a request to be put back down. Zheng obliged and the Fox trotted along beside us, which was a very odd experience indeed. She didn’t move like a dog alongside her human companions, but darted in little bursts, ears swivelling, head high as she hunted for prey.

For the first couple of minutes nobody said anything. We walked in companionable silence. I started to wonder what would happen if I wasn’t present — would Raine and Zheng just walk on without speaking, communicating with body language instead of words? I sort of wished I could observe that without disturbing them or getting in the way. Would they do things with each other that they would never do around me? Probably not, but the idea was strangely exciting.

What was I thinking? Fifteen minutes ago I’d been preventing a murder. Now I was, what, horny? Was this some kind of emotional backlash?

We started to blush, of course. And nobody was saying anything to interrupt my thoughts. So they ran on and ran, until Raine and Zheng were having a hypothetical ‘fight’ in my mind, and then—

“Raine?” we said, desperate to break the silence. Our voice seemed so loud in the night. “Are the others really okay, back there at the farm? I feel like I’ve abandoned my responsibilities.”

Raine glanced at me as we walked. Her face was framed by the darkness, but lit from the side by the slow rainbow pulse of my tentacles — like we were in a nightclub. She was sweaty from the confrontation at the farm, with a pistol still shoved down the front of her jeans, her beautiful chestnut hair swept back and sticking up.

She chuckled softly and shook her head. “Heather, love, hey, you can’t take every burden on your shoulders alone.”

“But I’ve left everyone else with so much to deal with. Haven’t I?”

“Evee and Fliss and Jan are gonna deal with the cultists. No worries, Heather, seriously, I made sure of that before I left. And they’ve still got Praem, July, and Twil for muscle. They’ll be fine. The cultists will be on their way back home soon enough. Then Ben and Amanda are gonna sit indoors with Evee and Praem, until it’s time to head home with us. If we end up being out for too long, well, I can call Evee, Praem can take her home in my car, and then you can teleport me and Zheng back. Right?”

We blinked at her in shock, trying to process all of that. “You really did think of everything, didn’t you?”

Raine cracked a grin, beaming with confidence. “S’my job, Heather. Cover your blind spots.”

I sighed a big, sad sigh. “I feel like I wasn’t finished, back there.”

Raine reached over with her free hand and ruffled my hair. “You were. And you did well. Seriously, Heather, you gotta learn to delegate. There was nothing more you could do there. Squid-god needs to let her followers pick up the slack, right?”

I tutted and rolled my eyes. “‘Squid god’, really? Raine, I’m not literally Cthulhu. One of these days we’re going to leave somebody terribly confused.”

Raine laughed, less subtle than before. “Don’t let Evee hear you bring up the big unspeakable ‘C’.”

My stomach threatened to drop out through my pelvis. We nearly stumbled in shock. “Pardon? You mean Cthulhu? No, that’s fiction. Raine, don’t tell me Evee thinks it’s real, that’s just— no, absolutely not, I can’t deal with that. Vampires and werewolves, okay, maybe. The King in Yellow — um, maybe not the best example. But no. Not that. That’s not real. I refuse it.”

Raine shot me a teasing grin. “Nah, she just hates it.”

I pressed a tentacle over my heart. “Don’t panic me like that, Raine!”

“Didn’t mean to.” She shot me a wink. “Just cooling you down.”

Zheng rumbled, a few paces ahead of us, a wordless sound of agreement. Did she enjoy me getting all flustered as well? At least the Fox didn’t yip.

“So,” Raine said to Zheng, calling to the imposing wall of Zheng’s back. “Big girl. You missed a hell of a show today. Should’a come home earlier. Maybe you could’a gotten to chow down on a mage after all.”

“Mmmm?” Zheng grunted. A dark eye glanced back over her shoulder.

“Oh!” I said. “The dream! Of course, Zheng wasn’t there, she doesn’t know about all that.”

“Uh huh,” Raine said, rolling her tongue around inside her mouth. “Heather found a book, and we met Mister Joking all over again.”

Zheng stopped, framed by the towering trees. She turned and stared at Raine, eyes narrowed to dark slits. The Saye Fox bounded forward and nuzzled at one of her ankles, so she couldn’t have been radiating anger or menace. But she did loom so large and dark in the midnight shadows — and it wasn’t even midnight, it was barely past sundown.

“Yeeeeeeah,” Raine purred. “Thought that might get your attention.”

Zheng rumbled: “Speak, little wolf.”

Raine filled in what Zheng had missed. I listened, mostly passive, and realised just how absurdly busy the last couple of days had been: a complex trip Outside, meeting The King in Yellow again, getting introduced to Heart, locating and translating the manuscript about vegetable twins who had also been abducted by the Eye, going to see Twil — then the meeting with Yuleson this morning, our intrusion of Joking’s dream, and finally this confrontation with the last remaining dregs of the Sharrowford Cult.

I’d had a very long forty eight hours. Several of my tentacles agreed that after this, it was time for sleep. Lots of sleep.

Zheng listened, purring like a tiger; by the time Raine had finished, Zheng was baring her teeth.

“You allowed the wizard his freedom?” she rumbled — at me. “The clown escaped.”

I flinched a tiny bit. Raine squeezed my hand and Zheng purred deep in her chest, an I’m-not-angry-but-I’m-not-happy sound, a tiger letting you know that the food did not meet her approval, but she was not going to remove your head for the offense, at least not this time.

“Well … yes,” we said eventually. “Joking wasn’t a threat to us, not directly. We got what we wanted out of him with a deal, rather than violence. And I’m not sure we could have gotten that with violence anyway. It required his cooperation. Besides, I’m not sure I have any right to start designating every mage as a threat and then getting rid of them. That’s a dark path to start down, Zheng.”

She rumbled: “Alexander. Edward.”

I sighed. We hadn’t wanted to argue with her, but here we were. We said: “They were both direct threats to us, to all of us. To Lozzie, to you, to me. Dealing with them was right, yes. But applying that to everyone else? Zheng, I can’t do that. I can’t transform myself into judge, jury, and executioner for every mage we ever meet.”

Zheng bared her teeth in a silent refutation; I might not be able to do that, but she could.

“Besides,” we carried on before she could say anything more. “I thought you’d be more surprised by the revelations about the Eye.” Then I frowned. “Wait a moment. Zheng, you were present, in Joking’s dream memories. You were there when he spoke to the Eye through Alexander. I saw you in one of the side rooms.”

Zheng shrugged. “Mage filth was of no concern to me. Worms dragged me away when the howling started. I heard nothing. I concealed nothing from you, shaman.”

I actually laughed, almost embarrassed. “Oh, Zheng, no. You of all people are completely trustworthy. You didn’t seriously think I was doubting you, did you? I was just … curious … I … ”

Zheng tilted her head.

“You … you did doubt me?” We boggled at her. That hurt, deep inside my chest. Zheng didn’t think we trusted her, implicitly and totally? “Zheng, I—”

Raine spoke up. “Heather trusts you more than she trusts me. At least, I think she does.”

“R-Raine!” we squeaked, growing yet more mortified. “I trust you, too! I don’t put one of you ahead of the other. I don’t! I never—”

“The shaman has made me her puppy,” Zheng rumbled. “Trust — yes. Trust in judgement? Perhaps not.”

I winced. “Zheng, I thought we already … well … sort of … resolved this?”

Zheng grinned, wide and toothy — very Cheshire Cat, against the dark background of the night-shrouded trees.

She was toying with me, batting me about like a prey animal. I huffed and tutted and had half a mind to stamp my feet.

“Zheng! I thought you were being serious!”

Zheng kept grinning. “It is true, is it not, shaman? You do not trust my judgement, or you would not guide me from my prey.” She lost her grin and purred, deep and rumbly. “Mmm, perhaps that is the point. I have not considered this before.”

Raine said: “Sometimes you gotta tell Heather ‘no’.”

“H-hey!” we squeaked again. “Raine, what is that supposed to mean?”

Raine grinned at me. “It means sometimes you’re a bossy little brat and you need a good spanking.”

I hadn’t blushed so hard in weeks. Our face turned bright red from throat to hairline. We felt like steam would pour from our ears, our cheeks light up the night like an emergency rescue flare. My tentacles very nearly did, palette-shifting their rainbow-strobe pattern toward crimson blush, brightening and flaring as we all went very stiff.

Suddenly I was acutely aware that I was alone in the woods with a pair of predators — my lovers, certainly, my protectors, absolutely. But predators none the less. Several tentacles coiled with shivering anticipation. One limb crossed over our chest in a gesture of coquettish self-concealment.

Zheng rumbled deep in her chest, a sound of dark amusement. “The shaman needs a reminder?”

Raine stared into my eyes, lips curled with a dangerous grin, showing the edges of her teeth; had they always looked so sharp, or was I transposing Zheng onto Raine? Raine’s beautiful chestnut hair was framed by the darkness, by the shadows of the trees at her rear, a halo of night around my razor-sharp angel of muscle and meat and barely contained malice. A corner of her tongue slipped out between her incisors, poking at the soft pink of her lips.

“Maybe,” she purred.

“I- uh- I mean- um!” I struggled for words, suddenly breathless. Neither of them had moved, but I felt penned in, cornered, pressed against a tree trunk in the dark forest, all alone. Little Heather, you’ve wandered off the path and into the woods. You’ve allowed a pair of wolves to lead you astray, and now they’re going to ravage you, and you rather like the idea. Raine and Zheng are about to—

To what? Do the same thing we did in bed? Why was I so nervous? Why was my heart fluttering like crazy?

“I-it’s sort of … dirty … in the woods,” I managed to squeeze out. “Even though it’s dry. Because it’s summer.”

Raine cocked an eyebrow. “Heather?”

Zheng rumbled: “The shaman is in heat.”

“Z-Zheng … ” I hissed.

Raine just grinned wider. “I can see that part. She does make it obvious, don’t she?”

Zheng said, “The shaman thinks we are going to rut with her.”

Raine raised her eyebrows at Zheng. “We’re not?”

“Mmm. I am … still sore.”

Raine frowned. “Ah?”

I cleared my throat, desperate to de-escalate. “Y-yes! Zheng has a point. We can’t solve emotional problems with sex. Zheng, thank you, I love you and I do- I do- I do like it when— well, you know what I mean. But yes, you’re a bit emotionally sore and we shouldn’t be trying to solve this with sex.”

“Couldn’t hurt to try,” said Raine. “Actually, I think that would be the opposite of hurt. By definition.”

“Tch!” I tutted. “Raine! I’m being serious.”

Raine burst out laughing. Her voice carried off through the trees. “And I’m not! Did you seriously think I was gonna do you up against a tree, Heather?”

My face was busy turning several fascinating shades of rare scarlet; if this kept up I wouldn’t need my chromatophoric skin anymore, I’d just transform into a lobster. Not all of us — us Heathers — agreed, of course. Two of my tentacles found this a delightful notion, and wanted to reach toward Raine and goose her sides to encourage her onward. Another two were shivering with anticipation, paralysed, waiting for Raine to make a move. One of the tentacles we were using for light was easing her colouration toward a flirtatious pink; we dialled that back.

“I mean!” I squeaked. “I wouldn’t! Put it past you!”

Raine purred, almost as deep as Zheng: “Wanna try me?”

I squeaked, eyes going wide, feeling my knees give out. I almost said yes, but then—

Zheng took off like a boulder from a trebuchet.

She shot away to the left, one heel kicking up a little puff of dry leaves. I squealed and flinched, tentacles going everywhere; Raine actually jerked upright, one hand going for her gun. Zheng darted into the woods, between the trees, beyond the circle of gently pulsing tentacle light. Her coat whipped out behind her for a split second, and then she was gone, swallowed by the night.

The Saye Fox trotted up to the spot where Zheng had been standing, sat down on her haunches, and sniffed the air.

“W-what … ” we stammered. “What was— what—”

Raine cleared her throat and removed her hand from her pistol. “It’s nothing, Heather. Don’t worry. She had me going for a second there, but she’s just playing.”

We boggled at Raine, then at the Fox, then off into the darkness where Zheng had vanished. “How can you be sure? How can you know that? Raine?”

Raine laughed softly, almost but not quite embarrassed. “She moves differently when there’s a real threat. She would have let me know.”

“How?”

Raine shrugged. “She just would have done. That’s how we communicate. She’s brilliant in her own way, you know that?”

“Of course I know that,” I muttered, staring off into the darkness. “Is she coming back, or are we supposed to follow her?”

“Oh, no,” Raine said. She even cracked a grin. “If we were playing that kind of game, she would have announced the rules. Well, maybe bodily. But she’d announce them all the same. Nah, this is a solo thing. She’ll be back in a sec, if I’m right. Though, uh, brace yourself, Heather. It might be a bit grisly. Just hope it’s not a badger. Or a fox.” She glanced at the Saye Fox. “You wouldn’t like that, would you, Miss? Or should I call you Mrs?”

The Saye Fox just stared back at Raine with those glowing orange eyes, like little fires inside her vulpine skull.

“Suit yourself, then,” said Raine.

We all stared off into the dark. Raine turned out to be correct. Zheng returned a few moments later — carrying a dead squirrel.

“Oh!” I blurted out as soon as she stepped into the circle of light. “Oh, Zheng. Oh my gosh. Did you kill that just now?”

“Mm,” Zheng grunted. She stopped a few paces away and lifted her kill by the tail. It was grey and furry and very dead, all limp, little limbs hanging loose. I winced and had to look away. At least there was no blood.

Raine said, “Are congratulations in order? Or would that be like applauding you for heating up a microwave meal?”

“A clean kill,” Zheng rumbled on, without actually answering the question. “A broken neck.”

I said: “Zheng, please.”

“Shaman, it felt nothing but my hand. A moment of pain.” She sounded surprised.

“Still, I’m not sure I want to … ”

“You eat meat, shaman. Do you not?”

“That’s not the same,” I said, automatically.

Zheng rumbled with displeasure, almost offended. I blinked up at her in surprise. She was still holding the dead squirrel by the tail, framed by the night and the thick tree trunks beyond our circle of light. The Saye Fox had moved next to one of Zheng’s massive boots, her orange eyes glued to the dead squirrel. Ah, yes, she was a predator too, simply by nature.

Zheng was regarding me with heavy-lidded eyes, dark and distant; I wasn’t sure what that meant. Raine stayed diplomatically quiet.

“Zheng?” I said.

“The clean kill,” Zheng purred. “The quick death. The respect for the prey. This is less worthy than the slaughterhouse?”

A knot twisted in my stomach. “Ah. Well. No. When you put it that way, no, of course not.”

Zheng rumbled again, then raised the squirrel corpse and opened her mouth. I winced and averted my eyes again.

“Look at me, shaman,” she rumbled. “Or do you deny what I am for even a morsel of squirrel meat?”

“Zheng!” I huffed — but I looked up at her. “Of course I don’t! I just don’t want to watch you crunch down on a squirrel’s head, thank you very much.”

“You watched the beasts of the swamp devour their offering, their cow. Did you not, shaman? Am I not equally worthy?”

She was talking about the Shamblers, and how we’d fed them an entire cow’s carcass, tossed it into the swamp and watched them turn up to pull chunks off the bones. She had a good point — that was a much more grisly display than this. Much less blood, too.

“Of course you are!” I tutted again. “Zheng, why do you want me to watch you eat a squirrel? What is this actually about? It’s not as if you haven’t dumped deer carcasses on our kitchen table in the past.”

Raine cleared her throat. “Because you wouldn’t let her kill that mage.”

“Well, yes!” we said. “But why does that mean a random squirrel has to suffer?”

Zheng rumbled: “It did not suffer. I already told you that, shaman.”

I cocked an eyebrow at Zheng. “Is this meant to be a punishment of some kind? Zheng, I’m not actually squeamish, I’ve seen much worse than this, it’s just not … enjoyable to watch.”

Raine started to laugh. She couldn’t keep the grin off her face anymore. “You’re being real petty, big girl,” she said to Zheng.

Zheng purred and glanced off into the woods, darkly frustrated. 

“So,” I said. “You killed a random squirrel to make a point to me?”

“I would have killed it anyway, shaman.”

“Why?”

Zheng narrowed her eyes. “Because I am hungry.” She raised the squirrel by the tail again, then tossed it and caught it again so she was holding it by the torso. “Every piece of the body will be used. None wasted. This is respect, shaman. It is better than any mage deserves.”

“And the squirrel isn’t a mage,” we said.

Zheng stared at me in silence for a few moments. I had offended her on some level I didn’t fully understand.

Because I was turning my eyes away from what she was? From this core element of her fundamental nature?

This was an unwinnable argument. Even if I did not understand, I did not want to hurt her.

I wanted to respect her.

“Eat your squirrel,” we said after a moment. “I’ll watch. I won’t turn away. I promise.”

Zheng rumbled softly, then nodded. She lifted the dead squirrel to her mouth and ate her meal.

The process was both messy and loud — much louder than I’d expected. In death the squirrel had barely bled at all, but Zheng got blood and guts all over her hands as soon as she started dismantling the animal. She began by biting off the head and crunching down on the skull, eyeballs and fur and all. She had not exaggerated when she said no piece of the prey would go to waste — all except a small portion of the lower intestine, which ended up on the forest floor. I didn’t expect her to literally eat poo, so that was understandable. She crunched through bone, chewed up meat and organs, swallowed fur and skin and claws and sinew and all. She extracted a couple of choice cuts of meat from the hind legs as she ate, and dropped them for the Saye Fox. The Fox happily wolfed down her treats and then whined for more. Zheng obliged.

I kept my word. I watched the whole thing, from first bite to last morsel, all the way to Zheng licking the remaining scraps of sticky scarlet off her fingers. The iron-tang scent of hot, fresh blood filled the air, mixing with the leaf-rot and the living bark of the woods, muddied by the soil, given context by the green growth hidden in the darkness. Raine watched too, curious but not disgusted.

My stomach turned over as we watched — but not entirely with distaste; beneath the visceral dislike of watching a small mammal get pulled apart, I began to salivate.

My tentacles responded with the urge to sprout claws and hooks and spikes, not out of aggression, but with a kind of playful predation. Abyssal instinct woke and stirred inside my chest, whispering suggestions about finding a little hot juicy morsel of meat for ourselves. After all, I’d acted like that in the abyss, had I not? I was a predator too. We saw ourselves in Zheng, for just a moment.

We’d never felt this before — no, that wasn’t true. We had, but only in moments of extreme stress and violence, when the urge had been tied up with self-defence, or aggression, or peeling secrets out of human skulls. It had never before felt so normal.

Raine watched too. She watched me, as well. When Zheng was nearly done, Raine squeezed my hand. “Heather, you okay?”

I let out a shuddering sigh; Zheng had made her point — she and I were not so very different, even if that hadn’t been the point she’d wanted to make. I laughed awkwardly, and said: “Maybe I really should go vegetarian. Maybe it would be safer.”

Zheng popped a bloody finger out of her mouth. “Shaman?”

“Yes, I’m sure you wouldn’t approve, Zheng.”

“Mmmmmmm?” Zheng purred, turning her head sideways as she licked more squirrel blood off her palms.

“I mean, you eat a lot of meat. Entirely meat, actually, and if I was to—”

“The shaman’s choice is the shaman’s choice. It is the way.” Then she grinned. “Not that I would stop.”

“And I wouldn’t expect you to!” I squeaked. “That’s entirely beside the point.”

Zheng just grinned and rumbled a laugh deep in her chest. She finished cleaning her hands, then looked off into the darkness, in the direction we’d been travelling before we’d stopped. “Onward, shaman?”

“Onward!” Raine cheered, raising her hand and mine together.

“Onward, I suppose,” we agreed.

Zheng led the way once more, though closer than before; a rift between us had sealed. The Saye Fox trotted at her side. Raine and I followed.

We hiked up a low ridge, another undulating wave in the landscape of the woods, and passed below a towering clutch of massive trees, higher than the surrounding canopy. We descended into a little valley with a tiny, sluggish stream at the bottom; the water was black in the night, tarry-dark with silt and clay. Zheng left massive bootprints in the banks. Raine and I took the drier ground. The Fox vanished around a bush and then appeared on the other side of the stream somehow. Zheng paused to stare at the roots of a fallen tree, open like the mouth of a great beast in the loamy, sticky, dark earth. Raine pointed out mushrooms and gave them names and reminded us not to eat any of them — even Zheng, with her iron stomach and demonic immune system.

As we walked, I began to feel a strange new temptation.

The woods at night were not so different to the abyss, when looked at from the wrong angle. The trees offered handholds to climb, like ascending the water column in the deep darkness; could we use our tentacles to launch ourselves up into the canopy, fulfilling the latent suggestion in the bizarre combination of ape and cephalopod that we were? Probably, if we tried, and didn’t listen to the fear of falling.

Could I rush off into the woods like Zheng had done, and catch me a squirrel?

Maybe. If I was clever and fast and didn’t face-plant into the mud in the first five seconds. I doubted I could actually bring myself to kill a small mammal, I didn’t have it in me. Another paradox — I, who had killed human beings, and mages, sent them Outside and destroyed them utterly, was unwilling to wring the neck of one squirrel.

But then again, the squirrel hadn’t done anything to me.

Zheng was at home in the woods, almost as much as the Fox. I might be, if I was willing to try, or if I was pushed by need.

But Raine wasn’t, despite her confidence; she was a human being.

We spoke as we walked.

“So,” I said. “Raine, you said that Zheng needs to talk? That’s why we’re out here in the first place, isn’t it?”

Raine chuckled. “And you too, Heather, you’re all wound up.”

“Um, less wound up now that I’ve watched Zheng eat a squirrel, I think. I feel oddly better, actually. Centered? Mindful? Better, anyway.”

Zheng purred from up ahead: “I have talked.”

Raine said, “Not about what matters, big girl. No you ain’t. And you know you ain’t.”

We came to a jagged slope, a shallow hillside riven by bare earth; in any season but summer the short descent would be impossible, one would have slipped instantly, fallen on one’s backside, and slid all the way down the slope. But the heat had baked the mud to a rock hard crust. Zheng went first, descending in leaps and bounds. Raine and I picked our way more carefully. Raine kept a tight grip on my hand. I used my tentacles to give us an unfair advantage.

At the bottom of the slope was an actual footpath — not much more than a track through the leaves and the undergrowth, beaten by generations of human feet passing this way. To the left the path vanished into the darkness, winding between the trees; to the right was a tiny wooden bridge over a shallow stream — just a pair of naked planks, a single upright handrail, and a tiny, weathered, moss-encrusted National Trust signpost. The signpost was so old that the text was illegible, worn away by sunlight and rain and the tiny eaters of the woodland ecosystem.

Zheng was standing on the bridge, feet planted on the woods. The planks didn’t seem sturdy enough to support her weight. Her hands were in her pockets, chin raised, eyes narrowed. The Saye Fox was on the other bank, waiting for us to join her. I hadn’t seen her descend the slope.

Zheng rumbled: “What matters, little wolf?”

Raine cracked a grin. “What is this, Billy Goats Gruff? Are you the bridge troll, demanding your bridge toll?”

Zheng grinned back, toothy and sharp. “Yes, little wolf. Truth or dare.”

I sighed and tutted. “Really? We’re not thirteen year olds. Or characters in an American romantic comedy. Truth or dare? Zheng, what are you doing?”

“Dare,” said Raine.

“Leap the river,” Zheng purred.

Raine let go of my hand, took a couple of steps back, and narrowed her eyes as she judged the distance between the banks of the stream.

“Raine!” I squeaked. “It’s the middle of the night — well, evening — it’s dark, and getting cold, and that’s actual water! If you fall in you could catch cold. Or at least have a very soggy walk home! No, please, don’t.”

Raine flashed me a grin. “Hardly a river. Stream, at best. Can’t be more than six inches deep. And I’d leap that before breakfast, Heather. Here we go!”

Raine took a quick little run up — then jumped over the stream without issue. She landed neatly on the other side, raised her arms, and said: “Ta-da!”

Zheng rumbled approval. The Saye Fox went yip-yip.

Raine said: “Right. My turn, big girl. Truth or—”

“Truth,” Zheng purred.

Raine pretended to think, putting her chin in one hand and raising her eyebrows. I took the opportunity to cross the bridge, clearing my throat for Zheng to move. She ushered me in front of her and then joined us on the opposite bank. To our right, the woods crawled off up an incline, into the slimy darkness, hemmed in by overgrown ferns and bushes.

“Truth then,” Raine said. She pointed at Zheng. “Here we go. And you gotta answer, that’s the deal. Zheng — why’d you really run off to the woods after we finished off Edward? Does it have anything to do with little Grinny?”

Zheng stared for a moment, unreadable. “That is two questions.”

“It’s one question in two halves. Don’t you get clever with me.” Raine cracked a grin.

Zheng blinked slowly. She reminded me of a big cat, a tiger prowling the forests of the night. I didn’t want to touch her hands right then, not until she’d sanitised properly with some soap and water, but I curled one tentacle around her forearm, soaking up the inner heat from her body.

Zheng and I had already discussed this, however briefly. But this was Raine asking her the same question; it was not my place to answer.

“The child,” Zheng rumbled eventually. “Leaves me conflicted.”

We cleared my throat. “That was the exact same thing you said to me, Zheng.”

“Mm,” Zheng grunted

Raine said, “‘Cos you saved her, didn’t you?”

Zheng bared her teeth — not aggressive, just thinking. “The mooncalf protected her. The mooncalf saved her.”

Raine shook her head. “Lozzie may have thrown the lifebuoy, but Zheng, it was your words which made that demon try to swim at all. She would have clung to Eddy-boy all the way down otherwise. You peeled her off.”

Zheng said nothing. She just started into the darkness.

Raine was correct; when we’d had Edward cornered at last, his Grinning Demon — Grinny, the monster made from the corpse of his late wife — had clung to him, not out of love, but in a parody of devotion, a desire to be the one to kill him, to eat his flesh. Zheng had correctly deduced that Grinny would be unable to bring herself to strike the mage down.

Zheng’s words from that moment rang through my memories: “Look at me,” Zheng purred. “I am free. I am loved. You can have both.”

I cleared my throat gently. The night and the forest seemed to swallow the tiny sound. “Zheng, that was all you. Raine’s right. You freed her.”

Zheng still said nothing.

Was she — uncomfortable? I could hardly believe that. I’d seen Zheng angry, furious, smouldering, filled with lust, or hunger, or strange aggression, or purring with satisfaction, even sparring with Raine. I’d seen her cry over memories of her long-lost sister, or wallow in sorrow over her own past. But I’d never seen her so uncomfortable in such a basic way.

Raine said, “Never freed a demon before?”

“No,” Zheng purred.

“Oh,” I said, softly.

Raine was nodding. “Uh huh. Just never came up before, right? Because they’re always just tools, used by mages. Freeing them means killing them. But not this time. Why so different, big girl? ‘Cos she was so obviously being used? Never helped one of your own kind before, not … ”

Zheng lowered her gaze from the darkness and stared at Raine with all the intent of an ice-cold razor blade. Raine trailed off — not intimidated, but curious.

“Z-Zheng?” I said, feeling more than a little nervous.

“My kind,” Zheng echoed. “My kind were the people of the great forest. A tribe, in a land that no longer exists. Reduced to nothing by Rus and Mongol. My kind is gone, little wolf. Dregs may remain, but they are not mine. You know that.”

Raine took a deep breath and spoke two words in a language I’d never heard before.

To my ears they sounded like ‘kejta ilamat’.

To Zheng, they meant something more

Zheng stared at Raine like she’d seen a ghost. Her eyes widened. She froze.

“R-Raine?” I said. “What was that?”

Raine cleared her throat and managed to look sheepish, a rare treat from her, I was amazed.

“That was ‘I am sorry’, or ‘I apologise’,” Raine said, “in Tundra Yukaghir. Or at least it was the best I could do.” She turned her attention back to Zheng, and said: “I know, big girl, the linguistic drift since your time must be ridiculous, and I’m sure my pronunciation was terrible. There’s almost no books on it either, even dictionaries. I had to dig some digitized copies out from the university library’s academic access program — and those were in Russian, which I can’t speak either, so that was fun. Everyone who still speaks it for real sure as hell doesn’t speak any English, not beyond ‘okay’ and ‘hello’. I was actually trying to learn a few sentences. Was gonna surprise you, big girl. But I put my foot in it just now. You’re right — demons are not ‘your kind’. Your people were, well, a people, a long time ago. I apologise.”

Zheng stared and stared and stared. Perhaps it was the silence and shadows of the night, but I thought I saw tears shining in her eyes.

Then Zheng roared at the top of her lungs, splitting the night with a cry, and rushed at Raine.

For one terrible moment I thought Raine had caused such offense that my two beloved were about to come to real blows. The Saye Fox went yip-yip-yap. We almost lashed out with my tentacles to stop Zheng, or to shove Raine back — but some instinct stayed my hands.

Zheng swept Raine off her feet, like she might with me, so easy with those demon muscles. She laughed in a kind of triumph I’d never heard before, swung Raine in a circle, and put her back down. Raine staggered with the impact, laughing along with Zheng, blinking and blushing — which was very new and very exciting.

Before Raine could take a step back, Zheng put a hand on her head, fingers running through her chestnut hair, just like she would with me. “Little wolf,” she purred.

“Liked that, did you?” Raine panted, somewhat surprised by Zheng’s impromptu celebration.

“Thank you, little wolf. Your pronunciation was terrible. The words weren’t even right — the drift, yes, too far. But that matters not. Thank you.”

Raine grinned with success. Zheng, to my surprise and delight, leaned in and down, as if to kiss her.

But Raine ducked her head back, one hand up to stall the affection. “Woah, woah, big girl, hey. Hold off on that for now, hey?”

Zheng paused. “Mm?”

Raine laughed. “You just ate a wild squirrel. My immune system is only human.”

Mine’s not, I thought.

Our sevenfold heart flooded with sympathetic disappointment — how romantic and poetic and lovely it would be for Zheng and Raine to share a kiss, after that sweet gesture. Part of us wanted to see it, too; Top-Right was beside herself with glee. But Raine was only human. There was no telling what that wild squirrel may have carried in its flesh. Zheng’s demonic immune system would burn up any intruder, but Raine was only human.

Only human.

One of us made a suggestion — Bottom-Left tentacle, though the idea spread rapidly through us all in a flash of temptation and guilt.

What if we shared our immune system with Raine?

We felt the ghostly after-image of a bio-steel needle inside a tentacle-tip, like a bone inside flesh. We shivered and gulped with anticipation and need. Evee had told us never to do this, never inject a human being with this stuff, this tripartite soul-fluid distilled from the abyssal approximations inside our bio-reactor.

But then Zheng and Raine could kiss!

We weren’t that far gone. We clamped down on the notion — it was mad.

But it would make Raine more than human.

Make her able to withstand—

“That was a very lovely gesture, Raine,” I blurted out instead, to cover my growing horror.

Zheng grunted an approval, let go of Raine, and stepped back. She didn’t seem offended by the refused kiss. Raine just shrugged and grinned.

“The little wolf has a point,” Zheng purred. “The child — she needs a name. She needs one to take responsibility for her. She needs a sister, as I had. She has none. She has a friend, in the puppy. That is not enough.”

“Tenny?” I asked.

Zheng nodded. “I know her not. She knows me only as aid, a hand in the dark. But … mmmmmm.” She purred. “I will be the sister, this time? For a time, at least.”

Raine shot her a wink. “Spend some time with her. Just try it out.”

Zheng nodded.

They both seemed as if a weight had lifted from their shoulders, as if the distance between them had shortened, as if a gap had closed.

But now a weight had settled on me.

We’d been so busy the last two days that I’d avoided thinking about this. Even when I’d asked Twil the same question, or when I’d begun planning with Jan for the creation of Maisie’s body.

The fundamental question, the one we’d asked Raine again and again, which she had continued to answer by staying by our side.

But now it was real, less than two weeks away, if Evee’s preparation went to plan.

We could not bottle this up, not in front of these two; Raine was already beginning to frown at me, seeing right through my exterior. Zheng was cocking an eyebrow, the question forming behind her lips. If we could speak this nowhere else but amid the dark forest, we had to speak it.

We just blurted it out.

“Raine, Zheng,” we said, voice shaking slightly. “I don’t want you to come to Wonderland with us. Either of you.”

Raine frowned. “Heather?”

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled. “You fear.”

“Of course I fear!” I said. “I keep trying not to think about it, but I’m terrified! I love both of you, and I don’t want you to die, or even to get hurt. And you just— you want— you want to be Grinny’s older sister, to give her something to cling to, as she grows? Good! Fine! Yes! But we might all be dead in two weeks. This might not work! Zheng, you’re really, really, really good at punching things, very hard. But what can you punch, out there in Wonderland? I don’t want you to die, I—”

“I am invincible, shaman,” Zheng rumbled.

I boggled at her. “You … ”

“As long as you live, I am invincible, shaman. There is nothing more to discuss. I will stand by your side beneath the gaze of whatever foe is before you. If you stand, I stand. That’s all.”

Raine said, “Heather, if you think I’m not coming with you, you’re having a laugh.”

I turned to her, trying not to let the lump in my throat grow any larger. The trees were so tall, the night so deep, and Raine so alive amid it all.

“Raine,” I said. “You’re only human. The rest of us going — even me, even Lozzie, or Evee — we’re all monsters, or mages, or supernatural, and you’re just … just you.”

Raine cracked a grin. “You think I give a shit?”

I blinked at her; she was radiating menace in that moment, rolling off her in waves. “R-Raine?”

“I don’t need to be a mage or a werewolf or a demon to kick every arse you wanna put in front of me, Heather. You wanna juice me up with that tentacle jab, don’t you?”

I blushed, bright-red scarlet, almost worse than before. My tentacles all tried to duck away, embarrassed, before realising that would plunge us all into darkness. “I-I-I didn’t say—”

“You have my permission.”

“ … Raine?” I could barely squeeze the word out.

“Not right now, not yet. But if I ever go down, or if I seem like I’m done — I mean, really, truly, fucking done — you’ve got permission.”

“But— Evee said— we don’t know what that might do, or—”

“I don’t give a shit,” said Raine. Her grin shifted, from aggressive to teasing. “Would it help if I said I want you inside me?”

“Raine!” I squeaked. I was almost crying. “I’m being serious, I-I’m terrified that you’re going to get hurt out there, I—”

“And I’m scared you’re gonna get hurt, so I’m coming with you. That’s all.”

We started crying, though only softly, driven by the devotion before us. Raine pulled us into a hug and kissed our forehead. We clung to her, shaking and shivering, rubbing our face on her shoulder. We stayed like that for a long time. We felt Zheng’s hand on our skull, a comforting warmth.

“Yip!” went the Saye Fox.

Raine and I parted softly. We both looked down at the orange vulpine eyes, glowing in the forest darkness.

“Nuh uh,” said Raine.

“Mmmhmm,” Zheng echoed.

“Sorry, pardon?” I asked.

Raine said, “She’s definitely not coming. The fox, I mean, no matter how worried she is about Evee. Outside is no place for foxes, however much they want to help. Right?”

Outwardly I laughed, a little giggle to dispel the fear; but inwardly I agreed more than I could voice.

Outside was no place for unaltered humans, however much they wanted to help.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather discovers her latent desires to be a woodland creature, Zheng shows off that she will eat raw meat and give no fucks, and Raine reveals she’s been learning a near-dead language as an act of devotional respect. There’s a lot going on here, but in the end Heather cannot escape the inevitable; everyone wants to help her, and they may not be capable enough to face the Eye.

Last chapter of the arc! I know, I know, it feels like it came out of nowhere, but I’ve had to adjust things behind the scenes a little. Arc 21 was getting gigantic, and if I kept it going until the planned starting point of arc 22, it would be the longest of the story so far. So, you can think of the upcoming arc 22 as the final stop before the rising climax which will be arc 23. Arc 22 will probably be quite short by comparison, maybe 5-6 chapters. But regardless, onward we go!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading! I could not continue to write Katalepsis without you, all the readers and supporters. This story is for you! Thank you!

Next week – ah, no! Not next week, but the week after! Once again, a little reminder for anybody who missed the announcement last week: there will be no Katalepsis chapter on the 21st of October.  I am still doing my best to try to sneak one in anyway, and it might happen, but for now please assume that Katalepsis will resume on the 28th of October, as usual. Thank you for your patience, I’ll do my best. Back in time for the best part of the year, Halloween!

But when it does resume, Heather needs to get ready, get her boots on, and do the one thing she’s been avoiding all this time.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.13

I know not everybody reads the post-chapter author note, so I’m putting this little note up here instead: there will be no Katalepsis chapter on the 21st of October. That’s two weeks from now. This is the first time I’ve ever actually planned to do this, on purpose, rather than the few times I’ve had to skip updates due to medical issues, so I want to give all the regular readers a good advance warning. I’m going to be spending that week helping a family member with going to hospital; I’ll still be writing, still be working on the story, but I cannot be certain of having a chapter prepared for Saturday morning. This week I am going to embark on a mad attempt to write two chapters in a single week, to see if I can buffer for it. But there’s no guarantee that will work, so I’m calling it now. I can promise that Katalepsis will be back as normal afterward!

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Zheng didn’t even look at me.

We hadn’t seen her in days; she hadn’t seen me since I was half-comatose, lying insensible on my bed and sleepwalking to the toilet in the aftermath of a total pneuma-somatic crash. But she didn’t spare us a single glance. The dark slits of her eyes were fixed on a single person at that gathering, in the growing gloam of deepening dusk, beneath the suppurating sky, beyond the circle of shivering leaves. Her whole body was a coiled spring aimed at that one purpose, her intent written in the flex of muscle and tightening of tendon. One target, one cultist, one mage: Harriet Marsh, the Doctor, the older lady at the very front of the clutch of terrified faces.

A fox among hens, a wolf in the flock, a viper dropped into a pit of worms.

There was no time to negotiate, to call out, to shout, “Zheng, what are you doing?!”

We all knew exactly what she was doing, why she was here. Perhaps some of the ex-cultists didn’t comprehend quite so rapidly; maybe one or two of my allies didn’t fully grasp the situation. But they would soon enough, when the ripping meat and the spurting blood and the strangled screams started.

“Zheng!”

“—she’s gonna—”

“Zhengy no! Don’t!”

“-it’s the zombie, the zom—”

“Oh fuck, it’s her again.”

“Shoot her! Shoot her! Shoot—”

“—not doing shit—”

“—really? Now?”

The others started shouting regardless, even those who knew better, calling out warnings or challenges or just Zheng’s name. Weapons hesitated, mouths opened in gaping confusion, and nobody took charge. None of those shouts had time to finish; it was all too easy to forget just how very fast Zheng could move.

Zheng’s muscles coiled and bunched. She rocked back like a piston in a tube. Her lips peeled away from a razor-sharp grin.

And she pounced.

A lightning flash of rippling muscle and reddish-brown skin roared across the crumbly tarmac, coat snapping out behind her with a whipcrack sound. Hands spread like a raptor’s claws, face a mask of bloodstained joy in the drowning dusk, she was a living missile of murderous intent.

And we

saw everything

frozen!

all at

once

A moment of perfect clarity, before the blow had time to land. I’d experienced this before, when performing brain-math equations in the heat of panic and adrenaline and desperate need. But now, the moment seemed to hang, as if time was presenting me with a question.

Perhaps it was because I already had our tentacles outstretched, to make myself look big, to intimidate and impress the remaining cultists; we had accidentally created an array of perception, a ultra wide-angle lens on time and space and motion. Perhaps it was stress and anxiety and pressure, the need to help these people, poisoned by resentment and anger, mixed into a heady cocktail with the guilt of failing to live up to how I had defined myself. Maybe it was the echo of dream-logic from earlier in the day. Maybe it was because I’d been thinking about the Eye. Or maybe it was just the sky, the ‘Eye’ of our own little sphere, hanging in the void, lending me a brush of her perception as she stared down upon the bloody tableau about to unfold.

More likely it was just mathematics. After all, geometry, velocity, angles of impact, choreography — isn’t that all mathematics, in the end?

The group of cultists was gathered in front of me, dappled by the dying sun through the forest leaves; Harriet Marsh, Zheng’s target, was at the very front, sitting in one of the white plastic garden chairs. We were separated by about twelve feet of open space. She was gaping at Zheng, one hand clutching an arm of her chair, too slow and old and Eye-ridden to react.

The other cultists — all nine of them — were recoiling in horror, hens before the fox bursting through the wall. The little girl was beginning to scream. The one in the wheelchair had closed his eyes, resigned to fate.

None of them mattered — a harsh thing to admit, but it was true. None of them could help.

Praem was sprinting, skirts flying — but not toward Zheng. Praem had once proven that she was physically stronger than Zheng. Could she beat Zheng in a fight? Hold her off? Contain her? Who knows. But she wasn’t faster than Zheng. Praem was running for the little girl, Catherine, presumably to scoop her up and cover her eyes and ears, to spare her the sights about to unfold.

July — poor July, but she couldn’t think on the same scale as Zheng. She was simply not fast or ruthless enough. She pounced, but she aimed at where Zheng was, not where Zheng would be in the next quarter of a second. This was no play fight, no friendly wrestling match. This was not a game. Zheng was murdering a mage.

None of the others could make a difference either. Felicity’s finger coiled around the trigger of her shotgun, but she would have more luck hitting a butterfly in flight than Zheng on the hunt. Raine didn’t raise her firearm; I couldn’t blame her for that, she loved Zheng too, she wasn’t about to shoot her. Twil was turning on the spot, gone full werewolf, all tooth and claw, but she wasn’t fast enough either. Jan was shouting. Sarika was screaming — raw and rough. Amanda was mumbling some jumbled nonsense as bubble-servitors shivered and moved to intercept Zheng — but they were even slower, only just peeling themselves from the roof of the house. Sevens raised her umbrella as if to whack Zheng over the head with it, but what good would that do? Evelyn’s hands slid over her bone-wand, but she couldn’t crunch out the words quickly enough.

Nobody present could force Zheng to stop; nobody was fast enough to intercept her strike, or strong enough to bring her down, or willing to hurt her in the ways which mattered. Given time and proper motivation, the mages may have been able to contain her. Given permission and a free hand, Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors could perhaps have denied her some action, held her back, cut her off from her target. Raine and myself, if we’d been able to sit her down and talk this out, we might have convinced her otherwise.

All too late, all too slow. An ex-cultist was about to die, right in front of the others, in front of me, torn apart by one of my closest allies, my lover, my beautiful and unstoppable Zheng.

We saw a solution to several problems; we all agreed, all seven of us Heathers. This was going to hurt.

Harriet Marsh was twelve feet in front of us; Zheng was on the right, approaching at a right-angle. Lucky; the solution to this equation would not have worked if she had approached from any other direction.

We whipped all our tentacles down and back, coiling them into one giant muscular spring. My perception-array collapsed. Time resumed in a roaring rush.

Zheng was a blur of bronzed flesh and whipping coat and scything limbs. No human could have hit that moving target.

But we were not a human. We were seven squid girls. And we had a lot of extra neural tissue for running that calculation.

Hiiiissssss-scrwwwwaaaaak!

I leapt at Zheng like a squid at a shark, shooting from a crack in the rocks, beak snapping, tentacles whipping forward. Wait, did I have a beak? Not literally, but it felt that way, like I should be snapping a bony protrusion shut on Zheng’s flesh, nipping off pieces of her. But I did make the most awful noise with my throat, a screeching squawk which would have sent the cultists fleeing if they hadn’t already been falling over each other to get away from Zheng. If I’d had an ink-sac, I would have squirted the contents and filled the air with a cloud of darkness, fogging Zheng’s eyes and filling her mouth with sticky mucus.

It all felt very powerful. Very big and strong, very clever, very well done. Very sharp, little cephalopod.

What was this now, the third time I’d leapt at Zheng like this? I was making a habit of it. One would have assumed I might have learned a thing or two by then. But I hadn’t. No time to think, only to calculate!

I had failed to account for the fact that even with my tentacles fully manifested, I was less than a quarter of Zheng’s body weight.

She wasn’t just fast, she was big.

We slammed into her like a minnow into the flank of an orca. Our tentacles whipped around to find a grip, slipping off her coat, flailing for a handhold, desperate to hook around neck or waist or an arm. We speed-grew suckers to anchor ourselves to any exposed flesh. But Zheng was moving too fast and we were so very small. She could simply have kept going, brushed us off with pure speed, left us to complete our arc and crash to the tarmac among the cultists. Harriet Marsh would be dead before we even hit the ground.

But Zheng loved us very much; she was not willing to let us fall, to break our bones and graze our skin.

Zheng caught us like a rugby ball as we slammed into her. She stumbled sideways to stop me falling. Her redirected momentum carried us to the ground, together.

Zheng and I fell among the cultists, rolling on the crumbly asphalt; one huge hand cradled my skull to stop it cracking off the ground, while another cushioned my hip to prevent a fracture from the sheer speed of impact. Legs parted and scurried out of our way, voices yelped and screamed and fled, chairs toppled and scraped back.

We came to a halt with me on top, cradled against Zheng’s heaving, furnace-hot front. Zheng’s face was inches from my own, her lips peeled back in a furious snarl.

I started to croak her name through a twisted throat: “Zhe—”

But Zheng jackknifed to her feet; the world lurched around us. She stood up, let go of me — and to my horror and surprise — shoved me backward. Several pairs of hands caught and steadied me.

“Shaman!” Zheng roared in my face. “Do not deny me this!”

Zheng was angrier than I had ever seen before — which was saying something. Her eyes bulged from their sockets, the tendons in her neck stood out like steel cables, and she was coated in sudden flash-sweat, beads of moisture rolling down her forehead and matted in her dark, greasy mop of hair.

I flinched — an understatement, actually; I flinched so hard that my tentacles flailed, baffing somebody in the face and eliciting a growl of ‘ow, Heather, fuck’s sake’ from my left. I squeaked and squealed and tried to make my skin flush with warning colouration, but I wasn’t Outside, was not set up for that. Part of us wanted to hiss and spit. Middle-Left tentacle wanted to grow barbs and spikes and cover us in armour. Top-Right wanted to harden her tip and hold it out like a spear, to ward Zheng off. We did none of those things; our senses were still a-whirl after our unplanned leap and tumble, our minds still catching up with what we’d done.

Nobody seemed hurt, at least not physically.

Twil and Raine had caught us. The circle of cultists was scattered and broken by Zheng’s intrusion, but Praem and Felicity and Sevens were doing what they could to herd them all back together. Evelyn had gone white in the face, clutching her walking stick. Lozzie was biting her lower lip, sad and hurt by this in some way I didn’t understand. Several bubble-servitors had descended to the tarmac, but then just sat there, great big bubble-blobs unsure how to proceed. July just stood with her arms folded, glaring at Zheng as if disappointed. Soup — Nicole’s dog — was barking and growling at Zheng, while Nicole and Jan both tried to get poor Soup to calm down. Bernard, Amanda’s dog, did not seem too bothered. Benjamin Hopton had gone white in the face, eyes wide. Aym hadn’t moved, content to stay as a little lace-patterned pillar of night; but I thought I detected a nasty grin inside that darkness.

Zheng’s target, Doctor Marsh, was standing up, shaking like a leaf but looking defiant. Iron-grey hair was stuck to her forehead. Her chin was raised. She looked like she wanted to cry.

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled when I did not answer.

Raine said, “Hey, hey, big girl? Cool the fuck down, right now. Don’t make me come over there and spank you one.”

Zheng ignored Raine, with eyes only for me. At least she was looking at me now.

Twil hissed through a mouthful of fangs: “Bloody hell. The fuck was all that about?”

“Heather,” Raine hissed to me. “Heather, can you talk to her? She’s going to snap if you don’t. Heather? Come on, you can do it. I believe in you, you can do it. Talk to her. Say something. Anything at all. Call her a bitch if you gotta.”

Raine’s belief buoyed me back up. I got my feet planted firmly beneath myself and spread my tentacles outward again.

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled a third time.

“Zheng,” I croaked, trying to force my throat back into a human shape. I sounded awful, like something dredged out of a tar pit, or a 1970s rubber monster. “Zheng— guurk,” I coughed, then gave up. Zheng didn’t care. “Zheng, you can’t kill these people. I’m trying to protect them.”

Zheng stared at me like a tiger at bay, eyes bulging, mouth a sagging line of compressed fury. Her breath was like the exhaust of a coal engine; heat rolled off her in waves, a palpable burning behind her flesh; she quivered, vibrating with anger in every muscle.

It was easy to forget just how large Zheng appears; her size tends to fluctuate in my mind. I once measured her to get an accurate assessment — with her enthusiastic and amused consent. We used a tape measure, though she had to lie down, or I would have needed to climb up on a chair. Seven feet and two inches exactly, from soles to crown. She weighs approximately six hundred and seventy five pounds, almost fifty stone — and all of that is muscle, great slabs of muscle packed onto her massive frame, far denser than a human being of the same size. She is a titan dredged from the ancient world, giant and unyielding, and it is very, very difficult to stand one’s ground before her rage.

“Zheng,” I croaked again. “You’re—”

“Scaring you, shaman?” she rumbled. She was not amused. She was not playing.

“Well, yes. Y-yes, of course you are.”

Zheng leaned closer. I flinched and shivered. Raine swore softly under her breath. Twil growled deep in her throat, all wolf now, barely woman at all. Sunset’s glow glinted off Zheng’s dark eyes. The evening heat seemed to have fled. Even the insects in the undergrowth had gone silent. Zheng was a pillar of shadow with the last of the dusk at her back.

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled. “I follow you — I venerate you — because you are the way. But do not deny me this. Do not ask me to do this.”

I swallowed, very hard and very dry. “Zheng, I told these people I would protect them against—”

“I care nothing about these worms!” Zheng roared.

She raised one arm and pointed past me and Raine and Twil, pointing at Harriet Marsh. The older woman flinched as well, blinking rapidly, shivering on the spot. But she did an admirable job of standing her ground — though that may have been due to Felicity’s shotgun at her side.

Zheng growled: “The wizard is mine, shaman. She forged links in my chains. She dies. Here. Now.”

We took a deep and unsteady breath. Were we on thin ice, here? Zheng had stopped her assault, but was she only humouring us, or was there a way to convince her not to do this?

And did I really care about some ex-cultist? Should we have simply let Zheng have her prey?

I glanced over at Doctor Marsh again. She was flanked now by Felicity on one side and Lozzie on the other, as if she might decide to do something rash. Evelyn stood a few paces further away, leaning heavily on her walking stick. She caught my eye and nodded.

“Harriet,” I said, trying to unchoke my voice. The lady flinched again. “Marsh,” I tried again, and sounded significantly more human. My throat hurt. “Doctor Marsh. Is this true? Are you a mage?”

Harriet Marsh blinked at me several times, like a sleepwalker slapped across the face. She mumbled, “I don’t— I— but—”

“She was!” croaked a familiar voice.

Sarika was sitting up in her own chair, glaring across the tarmac. Badger was trying to hush her, but too gently to have much success.

“Sarika?” I called back.

“She was,” Sarika repeated, quieter than before. “She was one of us. Taught. A little.”

Harriet stammered out her own answer: “Y-yes. Yes, technically. But I was never taught very much. Alexander took me under his wing, promised enlightenment and … and … knowledge.” She swallowed, struggling against something internal, blinking hard as if against a headache. “I retain bits and pieces, and—”

Zheng rumbled deep in her chest, drowning the woman out. “This wizard filth added to my chains.”

Zheng lifted the hem of her baggy grey jumper beneath her coat, showing her naked belly and flank, muscles rippling, dark skin coated in a sheen of sweat, brown-rose complexion glowing in the dusk. Her tattoos shone on her skin, a network of lines and circles and script crawling across her flesh, cut through by the circles I had removed when I had broken her chains.

She ran one fingertip across a looping line of esoteric letters; the script was cut off by my intervention, truncated by one of the circles of bare skin.

“Here,” Zheng growled. “I recall, shaman. I recall.”

“Zheng—” I said.

Harriet raised her voice, shrill and terrified: “I barely remember!”

Zheng rounded on her. “The shaman speaks! Silence, wizard!”

Harriet jumped so hard that Lozzie had to steady her. She glanced down at Lozzie, half-nodding a thank you — but Lozzie stuck her tongue out with a little acid wiggle of her nose. I had a feeling Lozzie would not mourn if Zheng killed any of these ex-cultists.

I said: “Let her explain herself, please. Doctor Marsh, is this true, did you assist in controlling Zheng?”

Harriet looked at me, at an utter loss. “Maybe? In truth, Miss Morell? I do not recall. My mental faculties are not what they used to be. My brain, my thoughts, my … self, is all falling apart.” She blinked back tears. “I-I may have held an inkwell and a design sheet, while … M-Marcus? Was that his name? I can barely fix my late colleagues in my memory. Marcus. While Marcus added to the zombie’s bindings. Maybe.” She shrugged, thin shoulders going up and down beneath her unwashed pullover. “The last year is a blur. I do not know.”

“I do,” Zheng rumbled.

“Zheng,” I sighed.

“The wizard is mine,” Zheng grunted.

“Zheng!” I snapped, losing my patience at last. “Does that mean you’re going to kill Sarika, too? Or Nathan?”

Zheng looked down at me with dark and boiling eyes. “Shaman.”

“You let Sarika live,” I said. “You haven’t torn her tongue out and broken all her fingers. Have you changed your mind? Or does that only count for mages I haven’t dealt with?”

“The worm-rotten ruin is of no—”

“She’s still a mage,” I said. “I assume you mean Sarika.”

“She is broken.”

I pointed at Harriet. “And she’s not? She can barely stand on her own feet. All of these people are broken, Zheng. If they wanted to be a threat to us, they would have tried something already. I doubt any of them will be doing magic ever again, not with what’s been done to their minds.”

Zheng rumbled, glaring at me. Her eyes were like twin pits of hot tar, thick and dark and roiling with rage. The sunset was deepening, plunging us all into the long shadows of the forest.

“Shaman,” she said. “You deny me this.”

I flapped my arms and several tentacles, helplessly. “Why did you wait?”

Zheng tilted her head, jaw still clenched, eyes narrowing to shadowed slits. “Shaman?”

“Your phone has been off for days, Zheng.” I felt my temper boiling over; felt words bubbling up that perhaps I should not say, but all of us were getting angry now. “You could have been part of the planning process for this meeting. You could have added your own stipulations, or warnings, or told me this might happen. Were you waiting and watching in the woods just now? For how long? Were you stalking us without revealing yourself?”

Zheng tilted her head the other way. One massive hand slipped inside her coat and extracted her mobile phone — a little dirty, but intact. She pressed the power button, but the screen stayed dark.

Raine said: “Needs charging, big girl.” She did not sound amused.

Twil winced. “Seriously? Fuckin’ ell.”

I repeated myself. “Zheng, that wasn’t a rhetorical question. Were you waiting and watching, from the tree line?”

Zheng’s eyes flickered back up to me, impassive and blank, like a shark in the deep. “Shaman.”

“Because you could have joined us!” I snapped. “You could have walked up to me and said ‘Oh, Heather, by the way, that one is a mage, can we kill her later?’” I glanced around at the other cultists, at Harriet trying not to shiver too hard, at the faces of my friends — Evelyn was wincing in slow-motion. Praem was carrying the little girl — Catherine — against her hip, like a much smaller child, arms supporting her weight beneath her legs, her face buried in Praem’s shoulder. I cleared my throat and hurried to add: “I mean, don’t worry, I don’t think I would have said yes to that either, frankly—”

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled. “I am not your hound—”

“No, Zheng, you’re my equal. That’s the point! You’re one of us. Part of my family. So, what was this? You waited until I was done taking responsibility for these people, and now you expect me to just let you murder one of them in front of everyone?”

Zheng let out a long, slow, rumbling breath, like a living engine of steel and flame. She had eyes for nobody but me. Boring into my flesh, staring me down, trying to spook me or force me back or make me look away. Once I had been a rodent before a snake, transfixed by power and beauty and the threat of violence — and muscles and boobs, I won’t lie — but there and then I stared back at Zheng, beneath the darkening sky, both of us drenched in bleeding shadows, coated in sweat, tired and angry. I would not look away, no matter how much I wanted to hide behind Raine.

The others faded away; it seemed like there was nobody in this twilight world but Zheng and I.

Zheng purred, low and deep, “You will forbid me, shaman?”

“No,” I said.

Zheng’s lips curled into a more familiar expression, a face-splitting grin of deep satisfaction, showing her shark’s teeth and a hint of long, flickering tongue. The dying sunlight caught her face from far away, flame-lit and falling. “Shaman. You still understand—”

“I can’t ‘forbid’ you from anything, Zheng. I don’t control you. I can’t order you about, or tell you what to do, because you’re not my slave. You’re my friend and my lover. I can’t stop you from killing that woman. None of us can. The choice and the power is all yours. But I will be … incredibly disappointed in you.”

Zheng’s grin died. She pulled her lips back in — disgust? At me?

“These worms are nothing,” she purred. “You owe them nothing.”

I sighed. “So you were listening to my little speech? Yes, Zheng, I don’t owe them anything. You’re right. But I’m choosing to take responsibility, even if it’s not mine to take. Nobody else can. Nobody else will. They don’t deserve it, certainly. But does that little girl there deserve to be stuck like this?” I gestured at Catherine, in Praem’s arms, though I could barely see them in the dying light of sunset’s end. “Do any of them deserve the Eye? No.”

“You made no oath, shaman. You—”

“Well then I’m making one right now!” I said. “At the very least — the very least! — they can die free. Not with their souls bound like this. You of all people should understand that, Zheng.”

A low blow. I almost winced.

Zheng drew in one great heaving breath — and took a step backward.

Framed by the distant line of darkening trees and the soupy-thick shadows of the fields, she sank into the gloom, becoming part of the gathering night. Her head dipped, her shoulders slumped, her eyes went slack and slow.

A surrender. But in shame? Not what I had intended.

I opened my mouth again to speak some plaintive nonsense — but Doctor Harriet Marsh spoke before I could call out to Zheng.

With spluttering defiance and an arrogant huff, she said: “This is a set up. An obvious little play, to win our trust.”

Everyone looked at her — well, everyone except Zheng, who had eyes only for me. Raine sighed, Twil snorted and shook her head. Evelyn looked disgusted. Over by Soup and Nicole, Jan winced and grimaced and braced as if about to get splattered with gore. Most of the other cultists looked sceptical and fearful.

As well they should, because I lost my temper.

Before we even knew what we were doing, we whipped out a tentacle and wrapped it around Marsh’s throat; her hands flew to her neck, her eyes bulged with panic, and she let out a terrible spluttering wheeze. I didn’t actually squeeze — I wasn’t genuinely choking the poor woman, I didn’t know if we had it in us to do that — but we gave her one hell of a fright, then dialled it up past eleven by screeching at her.

“Shut up! Shut up before I change my mind and feed you to Zheng!” I said — or tried to say. The words were not entirely human.

I think she got the gist of it though.

Then I let go and shoved her back. Luckily Felicity was there to catch her.

I was quivering with anger, struggling to control myself, but equally embarrassed by my ugly little outburst. The little girl was sobbing into Praem’s shoulder, shaking and shivering and panting. Had I caused that? The other cultists were exchanging awkward looks, terrified and skittish. Harriet was rubbing her throat. A hand squeezed my shoulder, Raine whispered words close to my ear, but we couldn’t take them in. Twil raised her hands and said something to the cultists, but I was miles away.

The sunset was ending; the exterior lights of Geerswin Farmhouse finally started to flicker on, flooding the crumbly asphalt with harsh electric light. This had not gone how I had wanted.

And Zheng — my beautiful demon — turned away from us. She vaulted the fence in one smooth flowing motion of muscle and fabric, and then stalked across the dry-baked field, her feet sinking into the shadows, returning to the woods.

“No … ” we murmured. “No, no, no, this is all wrong, I … ”

The others were gathering themselves. The cultists shuffled closer to each other, like droplets of water joining together. Faces were looking to me for direction, so many faces, so many little expectations, watching me for cues, for promises, for which way to jump next. And not just the cultists — ex-cultists, now? — but my friends too. Evee, watching to see what I did; Sarika, eyeing me with silent judgement; Amanda Hopton, seeing with the eyes of her curious and distant god; Lozzie, biting her bottom lip and looking at Zheng’s rapidly retreating back; Seven-Shades-of-Sinking-into-the-Shadows, with her subtle nod of acceptance that I’d done the right thing.

Had I?

I was stuck, with words jammed in my throat, the soles of my shoes glued to the tarmac.

And then, clarity whispered in my right ear.

“Hey, Heather. Hey, hey, love. Go after her,” said Raine.

We turned to face her. Raine was lit from the side by the exterior lights, harsh and washed out. We blinked and realised we were almost crying; Raine raised her eyebrows, so full of meaning.

“W-what? Raine?”

Raine nodded sideways, after Zheng’s retreating back; she was almost at the distant tree line, a slightly more coherent smudge of darkness against the night beneath the canopy.

“Zheng,” Raine said. “Go after Zheng, hey?”

“B-but what about—”

Raine cracked a grin. “We’ll handle the stragglers. Hey, you’ve already made your point. Said what you meant to say. Brilliantly, too.”

“I don’t think I did,” I whispered.

“You did. Now, get after our big girl before she vanishes for another week.”

“But what if she wants to be alone? Raine, I-I think I hurt her—”

“Heather, I love you, but you’re daft as a bat sometimes. If Zheng didn’t want to be followed, she’d be moving a damn-sight faster than that.” Raine shot me a wink, pushed my shoulder to point me after Zheng, and gave me a — thankfully covert, in front of all these people — pat on the bum. “Get after her. For me, too.”

On the far side of the field Zheng melted into the tree line.

I ran for the fence, and I didn’t look back.

Behind me, I heard Raine turn around and raise her voice: “Okay, ladies and gents, listen up! Heather’s gotta go fix that little mess, but we’ve got a few more things to talk about. Evelyn Saye right there wants to inspect you for other magical phenomena, and all of you have something to say to our Loz—”

But I wasn’t listening; I was chasing Zheng.

I didn’t leap the fence. I clambered over it awkwardly and dropped to the other side, cushioned by my springy tentacles; we could have launched ourselves over the barrier, but we weren’t quite as flush with emergency adrenaline as earlier, and we didn’t want to risk an awkward landing in the uneven, rock-hard, sun-baked field, or end up with a broken ankle in a rabbit hole. We landed on the grass, picked myself back up, and crossed the field at a run.

Down in my gut, my bioreactor woke up, thrumming with energy. We were running?! Gosh, we did not do that, as a rule. Heathers might have six tentacles but we were still not very athletic. This would leave me huffing and puffing very soon indeed.

Zheng was long gone now, a shadow among shadows soaked into the great cloying mass of the woods. The last of the sunset was still blazing and bleeding just beyond the forest, a final ragged slash along the treetops, and the exterior lights of Geerswin Farmhouse were flooding the tarmac courtyard with electric brilliance — but out here, on the edge of the wood, I may as well have been staring into an ocean trench.

We scurried over the exterior fence without pause, then plunged past the limits of the farm, beneath the silent sentinels of the bubble-servitors high up in the treetops.

Beneath the woodland canopy, beyond sight of the sky, we dived into premature night.

Leaves shivered in the summer night’s wind. Gnarled roots clawed for my trainers. Skeletal branches plucked at my hair. The trees were thick and ragged in every direction, mute giants towering in the darkness. Undergrowth coiled and curled about their skirts in hanging fronds of fern and trailing ends of ivy. The air was thick with rotten smells, with the scent of bark, the dust of high-summer earth, the verdant reek of leaf and sap and decomposing muck. This was true old-growth woodland, nipped at the edges by human hands, but with the heart untouched in a thousand years.

I blundered deeper.

“Zheng! Zheng! Wait for me! Zheng!”

For an unaltered human this would have been very foolish. The woods were just as lonely and dark as they were a thousand years ago; true, there was probably a road within fifteen minutes walk in any direction, but that wouldn’t help if you tripped on a root and broke an ankle, or didn’t have a torch or a phone to see by, or wandered in circles until morning found you exhausted and thirsty and weeping, curled up in a ball. Being alone in the dark in the woods is frightening — it taps deep into the ape brain we all still share, populates every shadow with unseen predators, screaming at you to get out, get clear, get to somewhere with better sightlines, find friends, find fire, be silent, don’t make a sound.

But I was not just a human being, not any more. I was a little scared, how could I not be? But there were seven of us inside me, and apart from Zheng I was probably the scariest thing in these woods. I was half-tempted to slip my squid-skull mask back on, but what did owls and foxes care for that? My tentacles protected my ankles from unseen roots. If the worst came to the worst, I could always Slip out to Camelot and then home. And I could almost smell Zheng among the trees — her unique spice of sweat and heat called to me.

But I couldn’t bloody well see her. It was extremely dark. Stupidly dark. When I looked back over my shoulder I could not see the lights of Geerswin Farm anymore.

Deep in an abyss. Just how I liked it.

“Tch, Zheng! I can’t— oh, wait, here—”

And for light, I had my phone. I got halfway to fumbling it out of my pocket before I realised I didn’t need it.

“Oh, Heather, Raine is right, you are very daft sometimes,” I said to myself, as I raised two tentacles and turned up the brightness of their slow rainbow-strobe. The bioluminescence pushed the darkness back.

It was worth the risk. There were unlikely to be any mundane walkers out and about in the middle of these trackless woods, in the dark. And if there were, then I would wager they were up to no good, and probably deserved the fright of seeing a six-tentacled rainbow-glowing lesbian squid-girl among the trees.

“Zheng!” I called out. “I’m not leaving without you!”

A rumble replied from up ahead. I breathed a sigh of relief; if Zheng had sprinted off, I had no way of keeping that promise.

I skirted a particularly thick holly bush which was covered in nasty sharp thorns, worked my way around the thickly gnarled boughs of two massive trees, and emerged onto a low ridge which ran through this part of the woods.

And there was Zheng, sitting cross-legged on a wide, flat rock which jutted out from the apex of the ridge, less than six feet away from me. We were almost eye level with each other — she was still a little taller, due to the angle of the ridge.

“Zheng,” I sighed. “There you are.”

Her eyes were closed, her reddish-brown face lit by the slowly shifting glow of my own tentacles, framed by the dark trees. Her hands rested in her lap. She looked ready to meditate, or pronounce wisdom, or sit there for a hundred years. Her coat trailed off into the shadows behind her. 

“Shaman,” she purred. She didn’t sound angry any more. I wasn’t sure if that was a good sign.

“Yup,” I said, feeling very lame. “That’s … that’s me.”

We fell into awkward silence. Wind rustled the forest canopy, far above our heads. I looked up and took a deep breath, trying to think of what to say. My tentacles had plenty of suggestions — hug her, slap her in the face, start hooting and shouting, go sit in her lap, tell her we love her (which was the truth and the whole truth and never would be otherwise), fling ourselves at her again, and a dozen other less useful courses of action.

“Zheng,” we said eventually, looking at her again. “I didn’t mean to humiliate you, back there. I meant what I said, I-I have no right to even attempt to control you. I wasn’t. I was just trying to save that woman’s life, even if she doesn’t deserve it, perhaps especially because she doesn’t—”

“You have made a puppy of me, shaman.”

I winced. Zheng didn’t sound resentful, or angry, or upset. It was a statement, nothing more.

“Well … maybe it’s not so bad to be a puppy?” I said.

Zheng cracked open one eye. I blushed and sighed.

“I-I mean, sometimes!” I added. “If you like the feeling! Not always. Not permanent puppy-mode. Sometimes you can be a puppy, sometimes you can be a big scary tiger. It’s up to you, Zheng, not me.”

Zheng rumbled and closed her eyes again. I had the distinct sense I had fumbled that.

“Puppies are still dogs,” I muttered, more to myself than her. “Still nature, red in tooth and claw.”

Zheng’s brow twitched. Her lips curled upward with approval. She purred, the sound rumbling off into the darkness. “Red in tooth and claw. Mmmm. Praem said that once, also. Poetry?”

I blinked, surprised that Zheng had used Praem’s actual name. Was that a special marker of respect? It wasn’t the time to ask, however.

“Tennyson, yes. The poet, I mean.”

Zheng grinned, amused. “Tenny-son?”

I sighed and crossed my arms over my chest; without the lingering heat of the sunset, the air beneath the canopy was growing cold and cloying, damp and dank. My bioreactor responded with a flush of warmth from deep inside my abdomen, but my shoulders and scalp still felt chilly. I wished I was wearing my hoodie.

 “No relation to our Tenny,” I said. “And I actually don’t like the part of the poem that line comes from. It’s all about the contradiction between a beautiful world created by God, and the grisly reality of nature. As if real nature isn’t beautiful, too. As if predators aren’t … divine.” I stared at Zheng and sighed a very big sigh. “Oh, I have caged you, in a way, haven’t I? I’m … I’m sorry, Zheng.”

“There is nothing to apologise for, shaman.”

“There kind of is. Look, Zheng, maybe you’re correct. Maybe once I’ve freed those people from the Eye — assuming that even works — maybe once it’s all over, maybe the mage, that Harriet woman, maybe you should … you know … ”

Zheng lost her amused grin. “Feeding me your table scraps.”

We winced again. “Not what I meant! That’s not what I meant at all! Oh, Zheng. I feel like I’ve neglected you.”

“You have not, shaman. You have changed me.”

“For the better? You don’t seem very happy about it.”

Zheng rumbled a big sigh, her massive chest and shoulders rising and falling as the sound crawled off into the forest around us. We could feel the heat coming off her, like a stone left out in the summer sun, radiating all her stored warmth into the dark. We longed to crawl into her lap and cuddle up to her, but we felt as if we didn’t have the right. Not then, not yet, not in the middle of this.

Zheng did not have a chance to answer, however, as an unexpected visitor glided out of the woodland shadows.

Russet fur and black-tipped ears slid into my circle of rainbow-strobing tentacle-light; silent, elegant, precise little paws padded across the carpet of decomposing leaves; orange eyes glowed like firelight in the darkness. Sleek and glossy and very well-fed, her little face preternaturally aware of myself and Zheng, showing neither fear nor caution.

“Oh!” I squeaked in surprise. “It’s— it’s the fox! The Saye Fox! Hello?”

“Yip,” she went, very softly.

Zheng cracked her eyes open and turned to look as well. The Saye Fox — for she could be no other, and I would recognise her anywhere — trotted up to us, completely fearless. She hopped onto the low rock where Zheng was sitting, then directly into Zheng’s lap. She curled up on one of Zheng’s massive thighs and rested her head on Zheng’s knee.

Zheng chuckled, low and amused. She reached down and scratched the back of the fox’s neck. The Saye Fox went: “Yerp-ip.”

“Perhaps it is not such a bad thing, shaman,” Zheng rumbled, thoughtful and quiet. “I return a little to how I was before, with my little bird.”

I couldn’t conceal my sigh of relief. “Still. I’m sorry, Zheng. I have neglected you.”

“No more apologies, shaman,” she said. She was very focused on petting the fox. A luxury very few humans could say they had ever enjoyed.

“Well, okay then,” we said. “You should really, really speak with Lozzie too, by the way. I could tell she was seriously worried about you. She cares about you a lot, Zheng, she gets worried when you’re upset.”

“Mm,” Zheng grunted. “The mooncalf’s love means much.”

“It certainly does,” I said. I glanced down at the fox. She’d closed her eyes in deep contentment. “Have you been hanging out with the fox for the last couple of days? Is that why you’ve been out in the woods?”

Zheng didn’t answer for a long moment. “She lurks here and there. Wherever she wishes.”

“ … that … wasn’t an answer to either of my questions, Zheng. But you don’t have to, I think. I-if this is something private. I don’t … ”

Zheng raised her head and gave me a level, blank stare. “Shaman.”

“Zheng?”

“I conceal nothing.”

“I wasn’t claiming you were, I just … you seem so … I … ”

Zheng let out a low rumble. “The child leaves me conflicted. The woods are good for thinking, or perhaps for not-thinking. For doing, without thought.”

I blinked at her, framed by the darkness. “The … child? I’m sorry, Zheng, but who are you talking about?”

“The mage-wrought demon-child. The young one, who cannot speak well, but who yearns for my name.” Zheng sighed, a big rumbly sound in the darkness, and returned her attention to the Saye Fox.

“Oh,” I said. “You mean Grinny.”

Zheng grunted.

“You don’t like that name?” I asked. “It’s only provisional.”

“Names have power, shaman. They build and they bind. They stick where they should not. They get into cracks, then work themselves free and damage more than their weight has right to. Like grains of sand between the teeth.”

I winced; what a gruesome metaphor. “Then why not name her yourself?”

Zheng looked up at us, surprised; it was rare to see her surprised, eyebrows raised, eyes widened. She said nothing.

“Grinny likes you,” we explained. “That’s why she likes your name. Probably because of how you helped rescue her. We can’t just call her ‘Zheng Two’ or something. Well, I suppose we could, if she really wanted. But maybe you should give her a name, maybe she’ll like that, maybe it’ll give her somewhere to start. You could even give her a list of suggestions and let her pick.”

Zheng stared at me in silence for a long, long moment. Wind rustled through the treetops far above. A bird called in the distance, perhaps an owl.

“I’ve never … ” Zheng mumbled.

But then she raised her eyes from my face and looked over my shoulder. The Saye Fox stood up suddenly, hopping out of Zheng’s lap, her ears pricked up.

I glanced over my shoulder as well; a thin light was poking through the trees, bobbing, swaying, making its way toward us.

“Be calm, shaman,” Zheng purred. “It is only—”

“W-who’s there?!” I stammered out.

“Only me!” came a confident reply; it was Raine.

She joined us seconds later, stepping out of the trees, holding her mobile phone in one hand. She cracked a grin when she saw that I was lighting up the area with my tentacles, and switched off the flash-light function on her phone. She looked flushed and excited, perhaps from wandering in the dark, but she’d also left behind her equipment — her firearm and her home-made riot shield. She still had her pistol jammed into the front of her jeans, but otherwise Raine was empty-handed.

“Raine?” I said.

“Little wolf,” Zheng rumbled.

Raine grinned at both of us. “If you go down to the woods today,” she said in a sing-song voice as she stepped forward. “But hey, you two are much more exciting than a teddy bear’s picnic, right?”

I stumbled back.

“R-Raine?”

Raine was totally focused on Zheng — and brimming over with anger of her own. She grinned, she flexed, she didn’t show it in the same way, but it was written in every muscle and tendon, in the way she stepped slowly toward Zheng, sitting on her flat rock. The Saye Fox scampered out of the way too, and coiled herself around one of my ankles.

Zheng just stared.

Raine walked right up to her, still grinning. They were about level with each other. “Hey there, big girl.”

“Little wolf,” Zheng purred.

Without warning or challenge, Raine reached out and bunched a fist in the front of Zheng’s jumper, like she was getting a good grip for a judo throw, or was about to pull her other fist back and punch Zheng in the face.

“Raine!” I squeaked. “Don’t—”

But both of them ignored me.

Raine said. “Stand up.”

“I will tower over you, little wolf.”

“That’s the point. Stand the fuck up.”

My throat closed up as I watched. Zheng stood, towering over Raine, though Raine kept her grip on Zheng’s jumper. Then Raine tugged, as if to jerk Zheng’s head back down to eye-level. Zheng didn’t move, she just raised an eyebrow.

“Play along, big girl,” Raine growled.

Zheng said, “Why?”

“Because I’m real fucking angry with you. Because you and I have a deal. Because you’re not just Heather’s, you’re mine too.”

Zheng grunted deep in her chest, and to my incredible surprise she lowered her head, allowing Raine to drag her downward. They stared at each other, locked inches apart.

Then Raine said: “You wander off into the woods, for days. You don’t answer your mobile phone. You don’t let anybody know what you’re up to. When you do come back, you’re ready to murder, and you’re tunnel-visioned right on that, nothing else—”

“Little wolf,” Zheng rumbled.

“And I don’t disagree with any of that,” Raine said. She grinned again.

“R-Raine?” I said, surprised.

“Hell,” Raine went on. “I kind of agree with you, actually. Heather shouldn’t be fixing mages. Probably better to kill that woman, safer for all of us.”

Zheng started to grin too.

But then Raine said: “But that’s not the point, big girl. You wanna know why I’m so angry with you?”

“Yes, little wolf.”

“Because you didn’t even say hi to me. Not a nod. Not a word, back there. What are we to each other, huh? Are you bullshitting me? Heather’s your shaman, sure, I get it. But you and me, big girl. This isn’t like what Heather and I have. You know that.”

Zheng grinned even wider. “You are jealous of the woods, little wolf?”

“Jealous isn’t the right word. And it’s not the woods.”

They stared at each other for a long moment, at such close range, close enough to touch — or to kiss. Both of them were grinning, Raine with burning confidence, Zheng with dark predatory intent. Zheng even parted her teeth and slid her massive tongue out for a moment, then snapped it back with a flicker of wet red motion. But I felt like they were about to strike each other. About to clash with knife against fists, like they did once before.

Then I realised: both of them were loving this.

I was vibrating so hard I thought I was about to pass out. Several of my tentacles suggested we sit down, and quickly. The Saye Fox was frozen against one of my ankles. I don’t think she was enjoying the show in quite the same way.

Then, Zheng sighed. “My apologies, little wolf.”

She leaned forward. I thought she was about to kiss Raine on the cheek, but instead she closed her teeth gently on the edge of Raine’s jawbone. Raine laughed and let her go. They both straightened up and stepped back.

“The shaman is about to overheat,” Zheng said.

Raine laughed and glanced at me. “You alright there, Heather? You are looking a bit flushed.”

“As if I could possibly help that!” I squeaked. We all flailed, tentacles going everywhere. The Saye Fox darted back over to Zheng, who scooped her up in her arms and placed her on her shoulder, where the fox coiled around the side of Zheng’s neck quite happily. “You two looked like you were about to— to— oh, I don’t know!”

Raine laughed. Zheng just purred, seemingly mollified at last.

I sighed and huffed and tried to clear my collective mind. “Raine, what about the others? What’s happening back there?”

“Not much,” said Raine. “Evee’s doing some stuff with them, then they’re all off. Meeting over, Heather, you made your point. Praem’s talking to the kid, doing what she can. We might have some ideas there, but nothing you can act on right now. There’s nothing more to do. Everyone else has it under control. This was more important.”

“This?” I said.

“You and me and Zheng.”

Zheng grunted a soft agreement and turned to stare off into the woods. “We agree, then, little wolf. We go hunting.”

“Excuse me?” I said, bewildered.

Raine clucked her tongue. “Eh, not quite hunting. Just a walk. The three of us. It’ll do Heather good too, clear her head.”

I boggled at Raine. “In … in the dark? Here? Right now?”

Raine nodded at my tentacles. “We’re hardly in the dark, we’ve got our little deep-sea squid to help. And hey, you’re all wound up, you need to work out that. And Zheng needs to talk.”

“She … she does?”

Zheng said nothing. But I suspected Raine was right. We hadn’t finished the discussion about Grinny.

Raine said, “And if she can’t talk to us, who could she talk to?” She shrugged. “So, let’s go for a little walk. Not long, no worries, just a little. Then to home again. Just the three of us.”

“Four,” Zheng rumbled.

The Saye Fox let out a soft, “Yip.”

“Ah yes,” Raine said, grinning. “My mistake. The four of us. A walk in the woods.” She held out a hand to me. “Come on, Heather. You’ll enjoy it. Nothing to be scared of, not with me and Zheng around.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather! Why are you denying your cute puppy her tasty meal?! She just wanted to help, see? Zheng is helping! Big doggy Zheng is a good girl, helping with bad people, woof woof bark bark.

Oh dear. Okay at least they avoided traumatising that little girl any further. Praem really is a saint, right? And Heather made her point. Maybe a bit more forcefully than she intended, but hey, if it works, it works. And now it’s time to wander around in the woods, in the dark, at night, with a huge zombie and a heavily armed dyke. Heather’s going to have such a wonderful time.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And, as always, thank you for reading! It is you, the audience and readers, who make all this possible. I couldn’t do it without you. I’m just glad you’re enjoying the story! Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather goes for a wander in the abyssal darkness, right in the middle of the English countryside.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.12

Content Warnings

PTSD
Degenerative disease
Malnutrition
Traumatised children



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Sunset sky was crusted with cataracts of cobwebbed cloud, grown into gnarled layers of ghostly gossamer, stained crimson and caramel by the unkind caress of the submerged sun — bruised apricot, bleeding coral, burning orange — and darkening with slowing turns toward the blinded blue-grey of summer dusk. A ragged circle of sky — hemmed, imprisoned, squeezed in tight — with the edges of her cornea rat-eaten and raw, penetrated by the glistening green well-mouth of the shivering treetops. The sun, with all her blistering heat, had dipped well below those swaying, rustling, creaking trees, their trunks washed by the ever-present westerly winds, flowing in a ceaseless river toward the distant, hidden bulwark of the Pennines. An empty sky, compressed into a squinting blood-drenched circle of pain.

Was the sky lonely?

We couldn’t stop thinking about that; we really should have been paying more attention to our surroundings. The others needed us present. We were the core and fulcrum of this entire event. But I couldn’t stop.

There was only one sky, after all. Wherever one’s feet were planted upon the earth, one could look up and see the same sky. Sunset or sunrise, night or midday, cloud or rain or storm or snow or hail, these were all only masks over the one true face. Other skies existed, yes — Outside, Beyond, in other dimensions; but this sky, earth’s sky, she could not visit those any more than she could touch the ground. The sky above our heads that evening was a rounded circle staring downward, blind and insensate, from beyond a ring of Brinkwood trees. But it was the same sky. Singular. Alone. Empty.

Clouds were nothing more than water vapour held aloft by air pressure, no matter how infused with romantic metaphor; birds and bats and moths visited the endless, solitary blue, but only her lowest reaches — and they always fell to earth in the end. Human beings could barely imagine her upper secrets, only when we encased ourselves in metal tubes and hurled ourselves through the firmament like roaring intruders, not seeing, not comprehending a thing. We could not touch her, not truly. We were not made for contact with something so alone and apart, so vast and other. We could not understand the sky.

Could we understand the Eye?

A better question: was the Eye lonely?

After all, it filled the sky of Wonderland. It was the sky, from horizon to horizon. Did Wonderland have a sky, behind the great orb? Or did the eye have a hidden optical nerve, descending forever into a void at its rear?

I doubted the metaphysics were quite that literal.

I’d never considered this question before — not after Maisie was taken, not while growing up, not even during the previous year of my now-enlightened state. Not until the revelation relayed through Joe King’s memories, from the lips of a dead man possessed by the Eye. The medium had almost certainly not done justice to the message; for an Outsider entity on the scale of the Eye, a dead man’s lips and throat were probably about as expressive as a finger puppet was for a human being. But the message was simple: I am one, when I should be two.

Eyes come in pairs, don’t they? No, they do not — that is a human notion. Or at least a mammalian one. Spiders have eight eyes, bees have five, some kinds of lizard have three; there is even a species of undersea mollusc which boasts a thousand tiny little eyes, a fact which delighted us when I looked it up earlier that day, a great comfort while I was curled up in the dark on my bed, sniffing and confused while Raine rubbed my shoulders.

But no, the Eye had made itself so very clear. The first piece of clear communication it had ever attempted.

Two missing one. One missing half.

Just like me, missing my Maisie.

A spiteful, toxic, barbed little part of us hoped that the Eye was indeed lonely. We hoped it knew the pain it had caused me and Maisie by ripping us apart from each other. Another part of us was less optimistic — perhaps the Eye was alone, yes, but who was to say it felt such a thing as loneliness? Perhaps that notion was beyond it, or beneath it, alien and unknowable.

Perhaps that’s why it wanted me back so badly; perhaps it knew that Maisie and I had to be reunited, to be whole once more. One plus one equals two and all that. But maybe there was no sentiment in that desire.

Maybe it was just mathematics.

The lonely sky, from whose beauty I could not tear my eyes.

“Nothing yet?”

Evelyn grunted the question through her teeth, from my left; that almost brought me back down to earth.

Raine answered from my right: “Still a no, Evee. Same as the last time you asked me, which was thirty seconds ago, by the way.” Raine chuckled softly. “You can see my phone screen as well as I can, hey? The moment they call, you’ll know it. There’ll be a little jingle and everything.”

Evelyn hissed through clenched teeth. “They’re late. I don’t like it.”

Jan cleared her throat, a little way behind me. She said: “Actually, they still have five minutes before the agreed time of contact. Nothing is wrong, Evelyn. Please, everyone just … ”

Jan trailed off. I assumed Evelyn had turned and speared her with a glare. I couldn’t see, because I was too busy staring at the sky.

From even further behind, a dreamy voice spoke up. “We see nothing on the road approaching the farm. Everyone should be relaxed. That would be better. Better, yes. Better to be relaxed. Nothing to worry about. Miss Martense is correct.”

Amanda Hopton — speaking in that dreamy, floaty, dissociated voice which meant her god was communicating through her. Hringewindla was assuring us he had the approaches covered.

A grumpy masculine voice next to Amanda said, “These fuckers should know they’re on thin ice for this shit. They should have called early.”

Benjamin Hopton, Twil’s cousin, the Brinkwood Cult’s primary muscle. Technically he was not present to support us, but to act as his aunt’s bodyguard.

Jan repeated herself: “The agreed time of contact is still — four and a half minutes away. Nothing is going to go wrong. Everything is going to plan.”

Ben snorted. “Things always go wrong when you lot are around.”

On the other side of her aunt, Twil said: “Oi! I’m one of ‘this lot’ too, Ben.”

He snorted again. “Yeah, I haven’t forgotten.”

Twil’s voice rose. “What’s that’s supposed to fuckin’ mean, hey? You wanna tussle, Benny-boy? You wanna get bog-washed?”

“I’m the one holding the gun here, Twil,” he said. Did I detect a hint of playful amusement in his voice? Perhaps.

I could almost feel the evil grin cracking across Twil’s face. I certainly heard the crack of her knuckles. She said: “You ain’t got silver bullets in that mag, Ben. Go on. Give it a try. Put one in my leg and see how quick I can still kick your arse.”

Ben laughed, unimpressed. “You wouldn’t be so mouthy if your parents were here tonight.”

“Mouthy? Mouthy? Fuck you, Ben, I’m gonna shit in your cereal—”

“Will you lot fucking stop?” croaked a crunchy, crackling voice from a raw and broken throat.

That was Sarika — off to one side, separate from the others. Her voice was so full of scorn and acid that somehow it ended the stupid argument, though I wasn’t so sure it was a real argument in the first place. Twil and Ben had grown up together, somewhat. Just cousins, bantering. Trying to ease the tension.

Evelyn, however, agreed. “Yes,” she tutted. “This isn’t the time for—”

But Sarika was already off. She rattled on like a bag of broken bones: “Infighting before a confrontation with an enemy is about the most stupid, asinine thing you could possibly do.” She snorted, rough and painful. “Not that I should expect better, I suppose. Amateurs and hobbyists and wilful ignorance. You lot are going to get all of us killed, eventually, one way or the other. I don’t know why I agreed to come. Why am I here, huh? Why am I here? Paraded around like a fucking trophy.”

Nathan — our Badger — spoke up with surprising gentleness. “Sarry, hey. It’s going to be okay. Everyone’s just on edge.”

Sarika spat: “I’m not.”

Yet another voice spoke up as well. “Could’a fooled me,” said Nicole Webb. Sarika had no answer to that. “Don’t lie, Sarika, it doesn’t suit you.”

Somebody else opened their mouth with a soft click, for a fresh retort or a new joke.

But Praem interrupted, bell-clear in the cooling dusk: “No fighting.”

A moment of silence passed beneath the bleeding sunset sky — broken eventually by a snort from Sarika: “Shouldn’t your fearless leader be the one to say that?”

I sighed and lowered my gaze from the lonely heavens.

Geerswin Farm, the Hopton family home, Twil’s home, the base of the Brinkwood Cult, or the Church of Hringewindla. Forty one minutes past six in the evening. August 4th. 2019.

Why did that date stick so clearly in our mind? Perhaps because we’d organised this meeting down the smallest detail — we knew who was supposed to call who, and when, and where, and what they were supposed to say, and who was meant to stand in which position, and say what, and how to gesture and look and wait for answers — and who was meant to keep their lips shut tight and let the others do the talking. Or maybe it wasn’t any of that, maybe it was because we were so badly disorganised most of the time that this one high-precision event stood out among all others.

Or maybe because of Maisie’s deadline. My twin had little more than two months left — and I was not going to wait that long. But here we were, tying up a loose end.

Or maybe just because Raine had her phone in her hand, and we could see the numbers on the screen.

I did not turn around to look at Sarika and the others — though one of us did, my Bottom-Left tentacle, trying to cover our collective back. Instead I stared off across the crumbly tarmac and hard-baked mud of Geerswin Farm. Shafts of dying sunlight filtered down through the ring of trees, scattering in a lace-work pattern of rotten orange upon the ground. A soft breeze tugged at my hair, slipped gentle fingers into the slit-cut tentacle-holes in the sides of my t-shirt, and made the trees rustle against themselves in an endless wave. Insects chirped and trilled and sang in the long summer grass. Sweat lay sticky on my skin, but not suffocating, drying in the dusk. Far away, distant cars passed along distant roads, muffled beyond the woods — but not many, not on a Sunday night.

The entrance to the farm — a little bend of ancient asphalt which turned toward the road — was lined with Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors. The driveway looked like a chasm cut through a sea of bubble-bath. More of his ‘angels’ were scattered in the treetops, forming our perimeter guard, our early-warning system. A cluster of them hung far up in the sky above the farm. Raine had called them ‘air cover’; Twil had made a joke about ‘loitering munitions’. I’d barely been paying attention.

Sarika was waiting; we pulled our collective minds together.

“I’m nobody’s leader,” we said out loud, talking without looking back. “And I’m anything but ‘fearless’. You must be joking. You should know better than that, Sarika. I’m actually really intimidated. More than a little bit afraid. Worried. Anxious. Nervous. Can I find more synonyms for this? Maybe. Maybe not. I’m not sure I want to.”

I hiccuped once, loud and painful. I wasn’t lying about the nerves.

To my right, Raine murmured, so softly that none of the others could hear it: “Hey, Heather, hey, it’s gonna be okay, nothing’s gonna go wrong.”

We whispered back, “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

Sarika heard none of that. She snorted with contempt, and said: “You’re intimidated? You? Don’t make me laugh, Morell. Hurts my throat.”

“Oi,” said Twil, taking offence on my behalf. “Big H doesn’t need that right now—”

“Wait, Twil, please. Sarika,” I said — still staring at the end of the driveway. “What do you mean?”

Sarika laughed, dripping acid derision. “God, you are so wilfully blind. Look around you. Look at what you’ve got here.”

I tore my eyes away from the driveway; watching would not speed up the proceedings, that was just magical thinking. We turned — all of us, all six tentacles and my human core — and looked around at the others.

I already knew exactly what Sarika was trying to express; I was just trying not to think about it too much.

We — not merely me, myself, and I, six other Heathers embedded in the neurons of my tentacles, but we, us, the group, me and all my friends, my chosen family, our allies and auxiliaries and fellow-travellers and friendly observers and conquered prisoners — were gathered before the ancient edifice of Geerswin Farmhouse, standing on the crumbly tarmac amid the slow sunset, ready to receive a surrender.

The Farmhouse itself was still undergoing repairs — the leftovers of when Edward Lilburne had assaulted the place with his obscene suicide-bomber Outsider creatures. Some of the damage had been too great for simple renovations. Whole window frames had been removed and replaced, the front door was brand new thick wood, and several sections of century-old wall had been chipped away and filled in with modern red bricks. I felt terribly sorry for the poor house; the damage was not our fault, it was Edward’s, but though Evelyn had helped to pay for the repairs, the scars would always remain. When we’d arrived at the farm about an hour earlier, to begin setting up, the first thing I’d done was walk over and pat the front wall of the house, murmuring my condolences.

“Get well soon,” I’d said. Raine had laughed — but with love. Evelyn had sighed. Lozzie had joined in and hugged the front wall.

I’d felt terribly silly, but what did that matter?

Several cars stood at the edge of the tarmac courtyard — Raine’s little red one, Felicity’s hulking range rover, Benjamin’s muddy land rover, and Amanda’s modest five-door. The vehicles were lined up nose-to-tail, ostensibly to tuck them out of the way, but actually that was a cheap psychological trick to make the space feel more enclosed.

One of Jan’s many suggestions. She’d offered so much advice on how to run this little meeting. Some of that I had rejected as too cruel.

We were not, for example, going to blindfold and gag these people before we spoke to them. Nor were we tying them to chairs. Nor was I wearing my squid-skull mask and talking entirely through intermediaries — though I had the mask tucked into the coils of one tentacle, to use during the introduction. But I wasn’t going to wear it the whole time, not unless things went really badly.

We prayed it wasn’t going to come to that.

Evee was to my left, with her walking stick in one hand and her scrimshawed bone-wand clutched in the other. She was still dressed for the heat of the summer’s day, but adjusted for the rapid cooling of the evening dark — she wore a t-shirt and one of her long skirts, floaty and soft, with a shawl draped over her shoulders, and her long blonde hair still tied up but ready to be let down to cover the pale expanse of her neck. She stood close enough that I could reach out and touch her with my fingers, but far away enough to hide her continuing embarrassment — and she was deeply embarrassed.

That was the other half of why I’d been staring into the sky; I wasn’t merely lost in brooding melancholy over the nature of the Eye, I was trying to avoid sneaking glances at my poor, sweet, mortified Evee.

The dream — of Joseph King’s concrete house and everything we had learned there — had not dissipated into fragmented memory upon ending, but had stayed in everyone’s minds, fresh and clear as the waking world. The whole dream had lasted only sixteen seconds of real time. As far as I could tell, everyone recalled exactly what had been said and done, including the deal for Joking’s notes, and a last-minute promise of further contact via some more secure and less metaphorical methods.

And that meant Evee recalled saying that she loved me — and remembered her angrily vocalized wish for increased bust size.

At first, I’d been too wrapped up in the revelations from the Eye; there were more pressing matters than Evelyn’s thoughts about her boobs. But she’d blushed up a storm and spent all afternoon avoiding me, throwing herself into the process of organising this meeting.

I hadn’t realised how embarrassed she was until Raine had made a joke — a casual joke, barely a poke, which could have been interpreted in several different ways. The joke was about what Evee should wear to the meeting, something about buying new bras? Evelyn had blushed so hard I thought she might hurt herself, but then she’d released the tension by hurling a glass of water in Raine’s face — which was practically a favour, considering the sticky heat of the day.

We’d sat side by side in the back of Raine’s car on the way to Geerswin Farm. Evelyn had stared straight ahead. She had not offered me her hands.

But we knew she loved us. This wasn’t new. What was she so self-conscious about? Surely not the boobs thing. Surely.

We both had more important matters now though; she scowled at me for a second.

Praem stood at Evelyn’s other elbow, close enough to offer support if needed. She was straight-backed and starched, prim and proper, frilled and laced in her full maid uniform. Hands folded before her, blank eyes staring ahead, Praem was the absolute picture of self-control and iron discipline. A clever illusion, since she was always like that.

Raine was on my right, dressed in big stompy boots, jeans, and a black tank-top. She was sweaty from the hot day, still amused from the dream, her chestnut hair all stuck up and raked back. Her makeshift riot shield was propped against one leg. Her handgun was stuck into the front of her waistband — safety on. That method of carrying a firearm both terrified me and made me feel very funny about Raine’s crotch.

Raine also held one of the sub-machine guns — the awful shiny black weapons that we had, frankly, looted, from Edward Lilburne’s final clutch of doomed mercenaries. There was something ghoulish about that. The weird little killing machine hung from a strap over her shoulder, like it was a tote bag or a cute accessory.

A few steps beyond Raine was one of our auxiliary trios: Felicity, Aym, and Sevens.

Felicity had refused to give up her long coat, despite the heat of the day, though the garment hung off her shoulders more like a cloak. She made no attempt to hide her half-burned face behind her auburn hair. Her magically altered sawn-off shotgun was cradled loose in both hands. Frankly I was amazed she had agreed to attend this; she was supposed to be heading home in a couple of days, back on business of her own. Perhaps she felt she still owed it to Evee.

Next to her was Aym — physically manifested as a cowled and cloaked little figure, a sucking swamp of lightless black lace, faceless and armless, little wisps and tendrils tapping at the asphalt ground. And there was Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight, resplendent in her Princess Mask, chin held high, hair ruler-straight, clothes pressed to within an inch of their fabric lives, with the tip of her lilac umbrella against the tarmac, held at a jaunty angle. She caught my eye and blinked slowly; hello kitten, are we not beautiful?

Oh, we were. In a very specific kind of way.

Directly behind me were Lozzie and Jan, holding hands. Lozzie’s poncho was all a-puff and a-float, the hem drifting outward against the breeze. Jan was wearing her ridiculous body-armour, a ‘plate carrier’, as Raine had called it — but not her big puffy white coat. The coat was plausibly deniable protection; the bullet proof plates screamed a different message.

To their side stood July, black hair tied back, dressed like she was ready for a martial arts fight, owl-faced and wide-eyed. She ignored everyone else.

Behind them, sitting on the steps of Geerswin Farmhouse, was Amanda Hopton, glassy-eyed and thick-tongued as she communed with her god for our benefit. The wall behind her was festooned with his bubble-servitors, watching his most beloved human in case the worst should happen. More of the angels were clustered up on the roof of the house, a rapid-reaction force kept close to hand.

To Amanda’s right stood Benjamin, big and heavy and frowning, shaven-headed and sceptical, carrying another one of our purloined submachine guns. He had specific instructions not to even take the safety off; not unless something completely untoward happened. His job was the same as most of the others present here — look scary and serious.

To Amanda’s left was Twil. She was unarmed, fluffy, stripped down to t-shirt and a pair of exercise shorts, and practically bouncing on the balls of her feet. Our werewolf did not need a gun to project menace and the threat of violence.

Off to one side was another curious trio: Sarika and Badger — our proof of good intent, our examples of how this could all go — and Nicole Webb, our tame private eye on the edge of the supernatural world. I wasn’t entirely sure why Webb was here, or why Raine had invited her. Perhaps she was meant to offer her expert knowledge about avoiding police attention — or maybe she was worried about us gunning down ten people in cold blood?

We didn’t blame her; we knew what we looked like.

Sarika and Nicole were both sitting on plastic garden chairs fetched from inside the house, made more comfortable with some cushions. Sarika was stronger than she used to be, she could swing those crutches around like an extra pair of legs, but there was no way she was going to stay standing for the duration of this meeting. Nicole, on the other hand, still had a cast on her broken leg; it was due to be off in a few days, but for now she was still on crutches as well.

Nathan, however, was standing on his own two feet, with the aid of a metal cane. An extra chair waited, in case he needed to sit. Dressed in a baggy jumper and a pair of jogging bottoms, he looked thin and clean, bright-eyed and wide awake behind his glasses. He saw me looking and shot me an innocent smile.

In a way, Nathan was my proof. Here was evidence we were not monsters.

Two very good dogs were also present — Soup, Nicole’s big, grey, rather imposing hound, who was seated at her feet, and Bernard, Amanda’s pneuma-somatic seeing-eye dog, large and fluffy and apparently entirely comfortable with Soup now. Whistle, Badger’s Corgi, was not in attendance; this was too scary for little Whistle.

Several conspicuous absences stood out. Tenny and Grinny were back at Number 12 Barnslow Drive, looking after Whistle and Marmite. They, in turn, were being ‘looked after’ by Kimberly. Kim was not actually expected to do much, just keep an eye on things, with a fully charged mobile phone ready to call Lozzie if anything unexpected started to happen. The residents of Geerswin Farm were also not at the meeting; Twil’s parents had elected to make themselves scarce. Twil had suggested they were squeamish about what might unfold, despite graciously offering us the use of their property.

Again, I didn’t blame them. They probably thought this was going to get ugly.

Amy Stack was also not in attendance, much to Raine’s disappointment. Stack had, however, answered her phone earlier that day. She had listened to Raine’s request-slash-pitch, then replied with one word: no.

Then she’d cut the call.

Evelyn had grumbled, “We don’t need her there, Raine. Stop it. Stop thinking with your cunt.”

“Yeah, but I want her there. I want to—”

“We all know exactly what you want!” Evelyn had snapped. “She is not our ally, Raine. Don’t obfuscate that. She’s a hound with a leash around her neck. And she will try to slip that collar if she can.”

Raine had grinned and wiggled her eyebrows. “Leash? Collar? Nah, Evee, you’re getting it backwards—”

Evelyn had ignored that. “Just because she has very little reason to turn and bite us doesn’t mean she shouldn’t be treated as a danger.”

Raine had sighed. “What, we’re never gonna ask her for help again?”

Evelyn had snorted. “Leave her to her family life with her boy. If we never hear much from her again, I’ll be perfectly happy.”

I had cleared my throat at that. “Well, she is associating with Nicole now, isn’t she? And Nicole likes Kim, and … and … ”

Evelyn had given me such a storm-tossed look that I’d trailed off; at least that was better than her blushing over memories of the dream.

One final absence at the meeting worried at my heart — the only one which really mattered.

Zheng wasn’t there.

My beautiful seven-foot demon lover was not answering her mobile phone; nobody had seen her in a couple of days, not since she’d taken off while I’d been in semi-conscious recovery after my pneuma-somatic crash. She’d been back to the house a few times while I’d been sleeping, offering fresh prey to Grinny, but nobody could contact her now she was gone again. I’d not personally seen Zheng since the fight with Edward.

She’d done this sort of thing before, of course — vanished into the woods for days or weeks, hunting fresh meat, sleeping in the trees, living like an animal. And she had no way of knowing that we’d accelerated the schedule for this meeting. But her absence stung. Zheng was the other point of the triangle between myself and her and Raine. Raine missed her too, though she kept that well-concealed. Zheng wasn’t just mine — she was ours, now. Raine cared too. A part of her was missing.

Once this meeting was over, with the matter concluded one way or the other, I was going to look for Zheng — tomorrow at the latest, or maybe this very evening. We’d take Raine, too. We’d use brain-math if we had to. I was certain she was alright, I just didn’t understand why she was not here.

The many faces of our assembled forces; I sighed and met Sarika’s eyes.

“Yes,” we said. “I’m not blind to this, Sarika. We’re meant to be intimidating. I get it. We all know. You don’t have to rub it in.”

Sarika snorted again. “Then what have you got to be afraid of, huh?”

“Plenty,” I said, starting to lose my temper. “None of us are trained negotiators or anything like that. I’m barely an adult. We’re not qualified to be doing this, we—”

“Neither are any of my old friends,” Sarika grunted. She looked away. Badger gently touched her shoulder, trying to comfort her, but she shrugged him off.

We opened our mouth again. “And to answer your question, Sarika — you are here to make this easier on your ‘old friends’. As easy as we can make it. I— I promise, I—”

I hiccuped.

Raine reached out and squeezed my shoulder. “Hey, Heather, hey,” she purred, for me alone. “It’s gonna be alright, whatever happens.”

“Maybe,” I said. “Maybe, but I can’t—”

Buzz-buzz! Buzz-buzz!

Raine’s phone vibrated in her hand, playing that weird little high-energy jingle she used for a ring-tone. The screen lit up with an incoming call, from a contact which Raine had named ‘Drug Dealer (Not Sarcasm!)’.

I almost giggled, despite everything. The humour helped.

“That’ll be them!” Raine announced to the group. She turned to the rest of us so we could all hear her words, then answered the call. “Speaking, yup, you have the right number.” A pause. “You just entered Brinkwood, understood.” She flashed the rest of us a thumbs up; Jan gave one back in return. “Just follow the map, just like Jan said. Yeah, that’s correct. Be sure to take the last stretch slow. Park well clear of the driveway, well before you reach it— yes, before. Okay, good. We’ll have people out there so you can’t miss it. One at a time, remember? You’re the first car? Good. Call again if anything changes. I’m hanging up now.”

Raine ended the call and lowered the phone.

Jan said: “Miss Hopton — that is, Amanda — are we still clear out in the road?”

Amanda blinked, slow and heavy, her eyes half a world away; Hringewindla had dozens of his bubble-servitor angel-things lining the narrow country road in both directions. A precaution, invisible to human eyes, lest a police car or a hapless evening driver happen upon the periphery of our strange gathering. We didn’t want anybody spotting the firearms — or freaking out at the sight of my tentacles, or Aym, or Twil in full werewolf form.

“We’re— we’re clear,” Amanda said. She swallowed once, thick and gummy. “Clear, yes, clear. Nobody but— oh, there’s the first car! Yes, it’s them. They’re coming. Oh, oh they are … they are so small … so small … mmmmm.”

Benjamin rubbed her shoulder. “It’s alright, auntie Mandy. It’s alright. S’okay.” He frowned at Raine. “Go time, then?”

“Go time!” Lozzie cheered — totally at odds with the seriousness of the moment.

Raine slipped her phone into her pocket and clapped her hands once. “Ladies and gentlemen, places please.” She pointed here and there: “If anybody needs a slash, now is the time. Ben, finger off that trigger, mate, you know better. Fliss, keep that shotgun where they can see it. Sarry, Badger, say hi and nod and smile if you must, but please do stay put, hey? And Heather.” She paused and smiled at me. “Heather, you’re gonna do fine.”

We swallowed and nodded — and resisted the urge to wrap ourselves up in our tentacles. Turning into a roly-poly rainbow beanbag Heather-ball would rather spoil the effect of everyone else looking so intimidating.

Instead we spread our tentacles outward.

Look big, Heathers! Big! Big! Hiss! — no, wait, don’t hiss. Look big! Dignified. Unimpressed. Make your tentacles strobe brighter. Big! Don’t hiss, careful now.

Raine was already walking backward, one hand on the pistol-grip mechanism of her stolen firearm, lifting her makeshift riot shield with the other. She nodded to Twil and July as they moved forward to join her; Twil was shaking herself to work up her nerves, but July’s owlish expression betrayed no emotion. Everyone else shuffled awkwardly — all except for Praem. Evelyn swallowed loudly, fingers creaking on the handle of her walking stick, while Jan took up position on my right, her own phone out in one hand, Lozzie trailing behind her.

But then Raine looked back, as if she’d forgotten something.

“Oh, and Evee?” she said.

Evelyn scowled at her. “What? What? Raine, you need to get into position, you—”

Raine cracked the most absolute shit-eating grin I’d seen on her in months. “Puff your chest out. It’ll help.”

Evelyn turned the most fascinating colour of grey-white rage, lips compressed into a strangled line, eyes blazing with fury. Her right arm twitched — for a moment I thought she was going to hurl her walking stick after Raine. But then Raine shot her a wink and — bizarrely — blew her a kiss. Evelyn refrained from throwing anything after Raine’s retreating back. Our trio of advance security walked across the sticky tarmac, until they were out of earshot, waiting at the bend in the driveway of Geerswin Farm.

Evelyn crunched out through clenched teeth: “Cannot fucking believe her. Now, of all times.”

Down on my right, Jan looked vaguely confused. Mercifully, Lozzie did not laugh. She and I and Praem were the only ones who understood that the comment from Raine was, in fact, a boob joke. Praem just stared straight ahead, like everybody else.

I whispered back: “She was trying to get you to put on your scary face, Evee.”

Evelyn squinted at me sidelong. “My what? Excuse me?”

“Your … your scary face. You looked nervous. We all do. But now you look scary. It worked.”

Evelyn ground her teeth; that couldn’t be good for her.

Perhaps it was the nerves, or the way my mind was overwhelmed by other thoughts, or the performative puffing-up I was putting on; I don’t know why I said the words, they just slipped out.

“Evee,” I whispered. “Your boobs are fine.”

Evelyn just stared, wide-eyed and frozen. My own words hit me. I started to blush.

“I-I mean. They’re good. Your boobs are good. Uh, um— wait, no—”

Evelyn continued to stare. Praem turned to look. Jan either didn’t hear, or pretended not to. I think I heard Lozzie swallow a squeak so hard she almost died.

“Sorry!” I hissed. “Sorry. I just mean you’re well-formed. Normal. Healthy. You don’t need to worry about si—”

“Heather,” Evelyn hissed like a broken gasket. “Stop. Oh my fucking God. Stop. Stop, please.”

Praem intoned: “Keep going.”

I cleared my throat and blushed far too hard. Evelyn sucked on her teeth, looked away, and huffed a great, exasperated sigh. She managed to straighten up a little, wincing at the trials of her warped spine and kinked shoulder. “I’m going to need a massage when this is all over. A professional one. An expensive one.” She huffed again. “Do I really look intimidating?”

“Yes,” I said, not trusting myself to say anything more. “Yes.”

Jan cleared her throat gently. “Looking intimidating is half the point. Well done, Evelyn.”

“Helmet on, Heather,” Evelyn grumbled. “Hide the blush, at least.”

“Oh, oh, yes, right.”

I slid my squid-skull mask on over my head. Then we stared at the driveway. We all did.

A minute or two later, the final remnants of the Sharrowford Cult began to arrive.

Jan read their names off her phone as they appeared, half to confirm their faces against her photographs, and half to inform us who these people were.

“First up,” she said. “Sebastian Faulko. Yup, that’s him. Bald as a walnut.”

They came on foot, one by one, waved forward and then halted by Raine’s raised hand and the threat of her gun. Behind me, Amanda Hopton confirmed the cars in which they had arrived, parked just off the road on the edge of the woods; she read off their number plates through bubble-servitor senses, for Jan to cross-reference against the list she’d been given. Four cars, ten people, no extras — all number plates had to match, all faces had to be accounted for. No hidden watchers, no last-minute additions, no unplanned plus ones.

Jan murmured: “Second iiiiis … Juliet Berry. Mmhmm. That’s her. No funny business.”

Each cultist — or ex-cultist, I wasn’t sure yet — came forward around the bend in the driveway, emerging from the trees like a trickle of refugees lost in the woods, escapees from some hidden faerie-realm. Each one halted when Raine ordered, then submitted to a pat down from July; they’d been informed this was mandatory, that we could take no chances.

“Third — a Doctor. Doctor Harriet Marsh. And … yeah, she’s clean. If anybody was gonna spring anything, it would be her. Smart lady, oldest of the bunch. No idea how she’s still going.”

After each cultist was checked for hidden weapons and declared clean, they were permitted to walk forward to the end of the driveway, where Twil waited to glower at them, more wolf than woman. A holding pattern, until they were ready to be presented, all at once.

Presented to me. What was I here, angel, or judge, or warlord? We didn’t even know anymore.

“Number four, Mister Jonathan Perioet — pronounced like the ballet move. Most likely to pass out during proceedings. We may have to fetch him a chair.”

And we — all of us, standing there triumphant and clean and sane and whole (well, mostly), sitting in front of Geerswin Farmhouse, we watched every second of this sad performance.

“Five, Richard Fosse—”

“—and that’s his daughter, Nena Fosse—”

“—William Turner. He has seizures, but his wife— yup, she’s up next, Penny Turner, she’s got his wheelchair—”

The names washed over me. I couldn’t take them in. I couldn’t do anything but stare through the eye holes of my squid-skull mask.

These people were human wreckage.

Hollow-eyed, sallow-faced, sagging and shuffling and full of sorrow; greasy hair, grimy flesh, grim clothes. They stared across the tarmac at my tentacles with empty looks, the classic ‘thousand yard stare’; some of them stared at Aym, or flinched away from Twil, but they struggled to find much awe even in a full-fleshed werewolf or a faceless blob of darkness.

They really did seem like refugees from some hidden conflict in England’s sleepy summer heart. Nathan had looked a little like that, before I’d ‘rescued’ him from the Eye — but Nathan had been sustained by taking action, even if that action was a deal with Edward and a foolish attempt to kidnap Lozzie. Action had given him hope. These people, all ten of them, they had no hope but to wait upon mercy, to pray to a God who was not listening. They had endured the Eye whispering inside the backs of their heads for months and months and months.

They were beyond exhaustion. Beyond bags under the eyes or slumped shoulders or slack jaws. They were walking corpses. None of them looked like they’d bathed in weeks, or slept in days. Most of them were at least a little malnourished. They shook and shivered and flinched at nothing.

The one in the wheelchair had rheumy eyes, thick and puffy. The Doctor — Harriet Marsh — was the most coherent of the lot, a small and slender woman with grey hair, perhaps in her sixties or seventies, tough as old oak, alert in the eyes, but twitchy, like she’d been mainlining a petrol tank worth of coffee to keep her mind from rotting. I recognised two of them — Richard Fosse and his adult daughter, Nena; they were the pair who had accompanied Nathan in the park, during the ill-advised plan to kidnap Lozzie. Richard had been solidly built the last time I’d seen him, exhausted and drained but holding on; but now he’d lost a great deal of muscle mass, his dark skin tinted grey as if from blood loss. The daughter was twitchy and nervous, holding onto her father’s arm like he might trip over a loose piece of tarmac.

How had they even driven here? Wasn’t that dangerous? I suppose they hadn’t any choice.

I watched Raine halt each one of them and implicitly threaten them with a gun. I watched July frisk them. None of them resisted; I doubted any of them could.

We knew this was necessary. The others had made it clear and I had not disagreed; in the cosy, easy comfort of Number 12 Barnslow Drive, it had made sense that any one of these ex-cultists could still be a so-called ‘Eye Loyalist’. One of them might decide they had a better chance of fulfilling the Eye’s demands by surprising me at the last moment — shooting me, or rushing at me with some kind of magic circle beneath their clothes, or some other plot that we couldn’t predict.

But here, watching them, that notion was revealed as utter nonsense. These people were defeated. They were already dead.

“As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods,” I murmured softly inside my mask. I could barely swallow. “They kill us for their sport.”

Evelyn tore her eyes from the slowly gathering line of cultists. She glanced at me sidelong. “Heather?”

“King Lear,” I said, then shook my head. “I hate this. I didn’t think it would be … so … ”

Evelyn tutted sharply. “Heather, all these people were members of Alexander’s cult.”

“And?” I sniffed. “So was Kim. She was a victim, too. Not all of them were willing … or, I … I don’t … no, nobody deserves this. Nobody deserves the Eye. We didn’t even leave Edward to the Eye.”

“They went to war with us, Heather.”

I tried to laugh, but it felt hollow. “The last remnants of a defeated army? From a war that started before I even arrived in Sharrowford? Is that what we’re doing here?”

“Harden your heart,” Evelyn hissed. “You may not be able to save … to … oh … ”

But even she trailed off as the ninth cultist shuffled around the bend in the driveway, to be frisked and examined by Raine and July.

It was a little girl.

“Oh, no.” I put a hand to my mouth — or where my mouth should be, the front of the mask. “No.”

Evelyn swallowed, dry and hard. “Shit,” she hissed. Some of the others stirred behind us. I heard Benjamin swear beneath his breath and Sarika choke back something suspiciously akin to a sob.

“Christine Durmore,” Jan read off her list. “I, uh, don’t expect any trouble from this one.” She added quickly: “Her father survived, too. Don’t worry, she’s not an orphan. He’ll be number ten, he’s probably just behind her.”

Christine Durmore was not quite as young as I’d been when the Eye had taken Maisie away — she looked perhaps twelve years old. But she’d fared no better than the adults. Malnourished, thin, eyes glazed and distant, with that look which one sees on pictures of children from war zones, children who’ve seen things they should never see — empty, numb, far away inside herself. Lank brown hair, skinny and short, exhausted beyond thought.

I hissed, “Jan. You didn’t tell me one of them was a child.”

“ … yes I did, Heather.”

“Then I— I didn’t— I—”

I almost left my place in the line and moved forward; the girl had stopped in front of Raine, but Raine, for once, looked back to us, uncomfortable with this turn of events. July paused too, uncertain of how to proceed. This was all planned, all organised, we all knew we had to do this — but when it came to the moment, none of us were truly prepared.

I pulled my squid-skull mask off my head. Deviating from the plan. I couldn’t do this, I could not intimidate a literal child, I couldn’t—

Evelyn’s hand shot out and grabbed mine. She locked our fingers and held on tight.

“You have to stay here, Heather!” she hissed. “You undermine the entire point if you break that. Stay put.”

Jan swallowed and nodded. “Yes, stay put.”

My throat felt so thick that I almost choked. “But—”

Evelyn said. “Praem, if you—”

But Praem was already striding forward. The doll-demon crossed the tarmac with neat little clicks of her perfectly polished black shoes, the skirts of her maid uniform swishing and swaying, her spine ram-rod straight, her eyes high and blank. The little gathering of cultists shied back from her approach, like the demon she was.

The girl just stood there, numb and distant, as Praem marched up to her. Praem stopped, gathered her skirts, and crouched down so they were eye level with each other. Raine and July withdrew a little way, then waved the last cultist forward — the girl’s father, James Durmore. Praem spoke with the girl for almost three full minutes; I couldn’t hear what they said to each other, they were too far beyond earshot, but I could see the girl’s lips moving as she replied.

“She’s a saint, you know?” I murmured.

Evelyn grunted. “Mm?”

“Praem.”

“Mm,” Evelyn said. “I know. Better than any of us deserve.”

Eventually Praem got the reassurances she needed; she stood up and offered Christine Durmore her hand. The girl accepted the offer. Praem led her to join her father with the others, handing the girl off to the exhausted, hollow-eyed man. We did not have a twelve year old child frisked at gunpoint; something toxic and lethal unknotted in my chest, falling back down into the roiling chaos of my guts.

Raine and July led the cultists across the tarmac. Twil brought up the rear, like a sheepdog. They moved the group close enough for a conversation, then halted them. Praem fetched four additional plastic garden chairs from indoors — one for the little girl, one for the man who apparently had seizures, one for Richard Fosse, and one for the Doctor, Harriet Marsh.

The cultists watched and waited, nervous with anticipation, but with hope beaten out of their minds. Raine and July and Twil hovered around the edges of the group. Just in case.

Evelyn squeezed my hand. She whispered: “Heather? Heather, if you’re not up to this, I can—”

“No,” I murmured back. “I can do this. I want to do this.”

We cleared our throat, spread our tentacles as wide as we could stretch, and raised our voice.

“My name is Heather Morell,” I said. “Some of you have met me before. All of you know who I am. The woman to my left here is Evelyn Saye — most of you know who she is as well, because you once served Alexander Lilburne. And that means you know the woman behind me, as well — Lozzie Lilburne. Everyone else present here is my ally, or friend, or family, or—” I almost choked, but I had to say it “—vassal, in some form.”

Sarika snorted; nobody winced, because she was supposed to do that. Sticking to our script. Some of the cultists exchanged glances with her — they knew who she was. They had some rough idea of what had happened to her. These remnants were the last of the cultists who had rejected her plan to communicate with the Eye. They’d chosen not to follow her. They’d fled. All the rest had died.

“And of course,” I added. “You all know Nathan.”

Badger smiled. He raised his free hand. “Hello, everyone,” he said, then greeted several of them by name. “Rich, Will, Seb. Doctor Marsh. Hi.”

Richard Fosse stared at Badger with thick, dull eyes — and then blinked and lit up, just a little. He nodded in return. The Doctor had a pinched expression, but she nodded too. William, the one in the wheelchair, said: “Switched sides, did you, Badger?”

“No,” said Nathan. “I was saved.”

I took a deep breath and carried on. So far, so good. “I know what lurks in the back of your heads,” I said. Some of the cultists winced. Some of them made as if to shy away. The little girl shivered and swallowed a dry sob. The Doctor closed her eyes as if suffering internal pain. Penny — the wife of the man in the wheelchair — let out a strange whimper. “And,” I added quickly. “I will not speak its name aloud, nor a version of its name, because I know that would hurt you. I’m not here to hurt you.”

One of them spoke up — James, the father of the little girl: “Are you going to help us?”

“Like you helped Nathan,” said Harriet, a little harsher and harder than I had expected. It was not a question.

I was shaking inside. We tried very hard not to hiccup. “I did save Nathan, yes. I … wrested ownership of his soul, from the thing that ails you. It was not easy, it—”

Richard Fosse interrupted, his voice dull and lifeless. “I told you, she’s not going to help us.”

“Hey,” Raine snapped. “Shut up and listen.”

But Harriet Marsh stared right at me, and said: “You’re not going to help us, are you, young lady?”

“I—” my throat was closing up. “I— let me finish explaining, I—”

“Please,” said one of them — I wasn’t sure which.

“She’s not going to help us.”

“What was the point of this? What was the point of this?”

“Please, please.”

“—can’t take much more of this—”

“—think they’re going to kill us—”

“—just get it over with—”

“—please—”

All of them, all talking all over each other, starting to panic, to wail, to sob. And throughout it all the little girl — Christine — sat in her chair, growing smaller and smaller, further and further away inside herself, little eyes locked on nothing.

Hiiiiiiissssssss!

That shut them up. Most of them flinched hard enough to stumble, or jerk backward in their chairs. Harriet, the Doctor, went white in the face. The little girl blinked.

We unknotted my throat, heaving and gurgling. This had not been part of the plan.

To save my efforts, Evelyn spoke up: “Jan Martense has explained the problem to you.” Her voice came out cold and hard, but she did not let go of my hand. “Heather’s method of saving Nathan required trepanation — physical, not magical, not anything like that. He died during the process, his heart stopped, and we had to resuscitate him. He went to hospital afterward. They put a plate in his skull. If we repeat the process for each of you, even two or three of you, then the police will become suspicious, at the very least. And likely not all of you would make it through the procedure. Some of you would die in the attempt.”

Harriet Marsh, at the front of the group, said: “Then why call us here? Just to tell us no?”

“It’s the end,” one of the others said.

“It’s not the end,” I said, my throat finally back to something approaching human shape. “I called you here to give you hope. I want to explain to you what I’m doing, and how I will attempt to free you.”

I waited a beat; all eyes fixed on me, waiting, so full of desperation. I almost couldn’t take it.

We said: “The thing that lurks in the back of your heads — I am, in a way, the adopted daughter of that entity. And in a week or two, as soon as we are ready, I am going to travel to where it resides, and confront it, to rescue my twin sister. And when I do that, I am going to ask for it to free all of you as well.”

The cultists stared. Some of them blinked. None of them said anything.

Not the effect I had hoped for, but the one that the others had told me to expect.

James Durmore — the father of the little girl — raised his hand. “Trepan me. Please. Trepan me, I don’t care if I get brain damage — then, if it works, please, please do the same on my daughter. Please.”

I squeezed my eyes shut. “You don’t understand—”

“Put a hole in my head!” one of the others shouted. “Do me! I don’t care if it doesn’t work!”

“Death or freedom,” one of the others slurred. “Fine, fine, I’ll take it.”

“Hey, hey,” Raine was saying. “Hey, calm down.”

“Please! Miss Morell, please!” James said again.

Twil snapped something too. Evelyn spoke up. Jan stepped forward. I could feel it all collapsing around me. Lozzie whimpered. Even Nicole spoke up, a rattling voice urging calm. Badger raised his voice too, calling for quiet, for his old comrades to understand, but—

“You owe us better than that,” said Doctor Harriet Marsh.

We broke.

“I owe you nothing!” I practically screamed in her face. She blinked, shocked, taken aback.

Everyone stopped shouting; the Heather of a year ago, or even six months ago, would have been mortified. But we were seven now. And we were right.

“I am not a saint,” I went on. “Or an angel. Frankly, I owe none of you anything. All of you were members of a cult — a cult that kept one of my closest friends imprisoned. Lozzie, behind me — how many of you recognise her? How many of you knew her? How many of you helped her? Any of you? You all followed Alexander Lilburne, a man who had little children kidnapped and used up, who turned homeless people into zombies. All of you are lucky to still be alive. All of you were part of that—” I cut off my words and pointed one tentacle at the little girl, at Christine. “Not you, sweetheart. You didn’t ask for this. You’re only a child. It’s not your fault.” I sniffed hard, but I was too angry to stop. “The rest of you — do you think I let Sarika live because I owed her anything? I used her as an experiment, a proof of concept that I could rip a human being from the— from the grasp of the thing inside your heads.”

The cultists looked upon me, cowed and quiet.

“If we attempt to trepan all of you,” I went on, softer now. “Then the police will take an interest. They may interrupt us before we can go Outside, before I can attempt a rescue of my sister. And I would sacrifice every single one of you if it would increase my chances of getting her back. So, no. I will not compromise the thing that matters above all else to help a group of people who tried to have me killed or enslaved.” I took a deep breath. “But, when I am before my adoptive parent, I will make the effort to save you, too, because what is happening to you is not right. Some of you deserve prison. None of you deserve the Eye.”

I was shaking when I finished. Nobody said anything. Evelyn squeezed my hand. Raine blew out a long breath.

This had not gone to plan. I had not given these people hope.

No saint, no angel.

Just the daughter of the Eye.

Amanda Hopton broke the silence: “Oh! Oh, everyone, there’s—”

Bubble-servitors shifted in my peripheral vision, scattering from the treetops beyond one of the fields, like startled birds. Raine whirled around, hands on her weapon. Eyes raised toward the tree-line.

“—there’s a person— it’s—”

A towering form emerged from the gathering darkness beneath the trees, draped in her long coat and her baggy grey jumper. Raine lowered her gun. Lozzie broke into a smile. Several of the cultists stared in mute horror — because they knew who and what they were looking at.

“Zheng!” I called out, raising several tentacles, delighted to see her. “Zheng! Where have you—”

But then Zheng was striding across the field, picking up speed with every step, moving with sudden, swift, terrible purpose.

She reached the fence before I fully realised what was happening, a flickering blur of sprinting motion. Lozzie shouted, “Zhengy, no!” Felicity even raised her shotgun. Evelyn swore, loudly. Praem moved forward to intercept the interruption; so did July. I wasn’t certain they could stop this.

Zheng vaulted the fence, landed on the tarmac in a blur of dark clothes and sharp teeth — and grinned at her prey.

Her eyes were locked on one cultist in particular — Harriet Marsh, the Doctor.

Teeth bared, sharp eyes narrowed, muscles coiling back like springs.

I knew that look all too well.

Zheng was about to rip out the tongue of a mage, break the delicate bones of her hands and fingers, and probably feast upon her flesh, to make certain she stayed dead.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Squid-angel of sudden salvation, or heartless supernatural warlord unwilling to extend aid; I’m not sure which one Heather thinks she is anymore. Evee would certainly know which way she falls. And Zheng is about to take this abstract question and make it very practical (and possibly very messy. Ew.)

No patreon link this week, because it’s almost the end of the month! If you want to subscribe, feel free to wait until the 1st of October! And hey, go check out some of the other lovely web serials out there; I haven’t got any specific shout-outs this week, since I haven’t had my head in the web serial space for the last month or so, but hey, there’s plenty to see!

Meanwhile you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And as always, thank you so much for reading. Thank you for following Katalepsis so far, and for enjoying it so much. I couldn’t do this without you, the readers! This story is for you!

Next week, Heather gets to decide if she’s going to stop a speeding Zheng, or let things get bloody. And if she does want to get in the way … how???

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.11

Content Warnings

Dead bodies/corpses
Torture (sort of)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Praem presented us — me, myself, and I — with Joseph King’s notebook.

We accepted the slender black volume in shaking hands; I had to use an extra tentacle to support the back cover, to avoid dropping the precious payload upon the concrete floor. Part of us was convinced that one errant twitch would send the book tumbling from my fingers and vanishing into a void, like ripping out the pages and casting them from a windswept sea-cliff, or consigning the tome to a sealed capsule shot into a black hole. The dream-construct in which we sat would open at my feet and swallow this morsel of forbidden knowledge, placing it beyond the reach of human science and philosophy, forgotten and lost and never to be found.

We held the notebook at arm’s length for much longer than was warranted, waiting in silence as the dream-storm drummed on the concrete roof. A holy relic, a radioactive nugget, proof of unspeakable truths that would drive us all finally and completely mad.

Notes on the Eye, from a lucid and coherent mage.

Wasn’t this what we’d wanted all along?

Why were we so afraid?

Hic, we hiccuped so hard that it hurt our throat. “S-sorry,” I murmured, and drew the notebook in close, cradling it in our lap.

Raine purred, “Hey, Heather, hey, babe.” She leaned out of her seat so she could wrap an arm around my shoulders. “We’re all right here, okay? It’s not the Eye, it’s just notes. And we’re in a dream, right? Nothing to worry about. It’s just words in a book. You can do this, it’s nothing. You’ve done worse, much worse. This is just reading. Hell, you’ve read much worse books, for fun — ain’t no Eye notes got nothing on Finnegans Wake.”

I laughed, a little weak. “Not quite in the same category, Raine. But thank you.”

“It’s just words in a book,” Raine repeated — then glanced at Joking. He was still sitting upright and impassive in his absurd neon pink beanbag chair.

He nodded slowly. “My notes are not trapped. I’m not foolish enough to attack the little watcher to her face and expect to survive. And besides, that object is a dream recreation, not the original article.” He looked at Praem. “I’m sure … ‘Praem Saye’ here has already done the necessary prep work.”

Praem intoned: “A maid is prepared for any necessary cleaning.” A pause, then: “None was required.”

“There,” Joking grunted. “If you don’t believe my word, you can trust your demon attendant.”

I stared down at the blank cover of the notebook. Bottom-Left and Middle-Right drifted closer, tips pointing at the volume in my lap. Lozzie leaned out of her chair too, half-peering over my shoulder for a better look. Raindrops fell in slow waves on the concrete roof and lashed against the brown glass windows. The fairy-tale forest swayed in the distance. Vast shapes lumbered on the horizon, framing Joseph King’s shoulders and curly dark hair.

I sighed a little sigh, “At least this is a fitting place to read a spooky tome, I suppose.”

Joking narrowed his eyes. “My note-taking is not ‘spooky’. I am detailed and accurate.”

The notebook was not quite how the Heather of a year prior would have pictured a tome full of occult secrets: bound in soft black leather, held together with modern book-binding glue and a stitched spine, complete with a little manufacturer’s stamp at the bottom of the back cover, the notebook was altogether too normal. Rounded corners, ivory-coloured paper, and a neat little ‘If lost, please return to:’ page just inside the cover. Joking had filled in that page with a P.O. box number. Such a commonplace — if slightly fancy — notebook surely belonged in the bag of a war correspondent, or a down-on-her-luck poet slumming it in hostels across Europe, or some kind of wilderness explorer sketching grizzly bears in a Canadian forest. It was hardly a dusty grimoire bound in human flesh.

All occult tomes must have started like this, in their own times and places, their own context of physical and cultural production. Evee’s Unbekannte Orte — the only other source on the Eye that we had yet discovered — had once been a freshly printed book, rolled off some illicit press in a German back-street or the hidden rooms of a questionable monastery.

With quivering fingers and a hiccup in my throat, I turned the first page.

And there I discovered that Joking’s notebook did in fact live up to the esoteric tradition in one essential category — it was completely unreadable.

“Is this … shorthand?” we said, squinting at the weird little squiggles on the pages. “Or is your handwriting just that awful?”

Joseph King’s eyebrows raised in surprise. The Welsh Mage said: “Yes. A shorthand of my own design.”

Raine let out a chuckle and sigh, shaking her head. “Mate, Josh, Joe, whatever you wanna be called, you could have said something. Is this meant to be funny? Are you fucking us around? ‘Cos I don’t like it when anybody but me fucks around with my girl here, yeah?”

“Raine,” I tutted. I turned the notebook sideways, hoping it might make more sense from a different angle.

Joseph King sighed too — and collapsed into the laddish drunken lout once again. He grinned a big goofy grin and raised both hands in surrender. “Hey, hey, hey now, I thought like your maid girl had translated it or what. Done it for me, like. There’s more than just that one book, you know? There’s audio tapes, and some photos, all sorts. I thought she’d condensed it down, dream-style like. And hey, hey, this is a dream! Can’t you just go all squinty and look through the words?”

I ‘went all squinty’ and tried to ‘look through the words’; half my tentacles attempted to help, spreading out into an array of additional points of observation, as if looking at the book with a larger composite eyeball would somehow make sense of the words.

“That doesn’t work,” I sighed. “We can’t read this.”

Joking pulled a toothy grimace — then sat up, dignified and serious once more. He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “I’ll have to translate manually. As I said, there’s more than just that one notebook. I’ll try to give you the rough picture of—”

“No, please,” we said. “It needs to be exact. I—I need to hear what the Eye was trying to—”

“Then you need the data complete,” he huffed. “Alright, I will compile — out in reality — a proper translation. We will have to arrange a meeting, a physical handover. A project like that is going to take me at least a week, or—”

“It’ll take too long!” we said. “We need this now. Soon. Within a week, or even today, for—”

A quivering voice interrupted our embryonic argument:

“I could reconstruct it,” said Lozzie.

Everyone looked at her — even Praem, who turned her whole head so none could mistake the intended direction of her blank, milk-white eyes. The shiver in Lozzie’s voice arrested all other voices; for a split-second even the drumming rain appeared to cease. The dream hung on her intent.

Lozzie was staring at the notebook in my hands, her blue eyes wide and liquid, clear as sunlit sea. Her poncho was pulled tight around her slender frame, hands gripping the fabric from the inside, the garment gone limp and close, as if soured with sweat and fear. Her wispy blonde hair was lank and flat. She suddenly looked very small and vulnerable. All her amused energy had gone elsewhere.

“Reconstruct?” I echoed. “Lozzie? Lozzie — Lozzie, are you okay?”

Lozzie swallowed and looked up. She sniffed once, then rubbed her nose on her poncho. “Reconstruct. We’re in the dream! And Joker bum-face made it very easy to move things around here. Everything is super easy and plastic and not really solid or fixed or anything. There’s only one layer of reflections, sooooooooooo.” Lozzie nodded at the beanbag chair Joking was sitting in; she’d dragged that out of the floor a few minutes ago, after all. “I could. I could. I couuuuuuld. Wouldn’t be hard!” She shook her head with intense effort, hair going everywhere — then flattening back down again, limp and lifeless. “Wouldn’t be hard.”

“A reconstruction,” Joking echoed, his voice like a funerary bell. “You can achieve that, truly?”

Lozzie bit her lip and nodded slowly.

Joking took a deep breath and shook his head. Disbelief and incredulity — but also concern and curiosity.

Raine cleared her throat. “Is that like a big deal? Reconstructing things in dreams?”

Joseph looked uncomfortable. He gestured vaguely with one hand. “Dream construction is certainly possible — objects, buildings, even entire places. The most storied of dreamers have peopled whole cities and countries with their own imaginations. But those individuals do not stay anchored in the waking world for very long. I myself have been briefly acquainted with two such experienced dreamers, and they were … they were not ‘all there’. Lozzie Lilburne is clearly lucid and conscious. And reconstruction, from accurate memories? Of people?” He snorted. “If you are being honest about your abilities … ” He trailed off and waved a hand.

“I can do it,” said Lozzie.

She didn’t sound happy or proud about that.

Joking frowned. “Miss Lilburne, it is only fair to warn you that your brother’s corpse was in a terrible state to witness. You may not wish to do this.”

Lozzie just stared at the floor, hands wringing the inside of her poncho. I felt an overwhelming urge to get out of my chair and pick her up in all my tentacles, carry her home and tuck her into bed.

Raine shot Joking a nasty grin. “Why do you care, mate?”

Joking turned a dark frown on Raine. “I am a monster, yes, I know this — but of a specific kind. I would not rub the face of a young girl in the corpse of her dead sibling—”

“It’s okay,” said Lozzie, very quietly. “Heathy … Heathy needs this.” She looked at me, sidelong and tentative, a shell-less mollusc peering out from beneath a rock. “Heathy? Heathy? You need this, don’t you? Don’t you?”

“Uh … L-Lozzie, you don’t have to do this,” we said quickly. “You don’t have to. I can’t ask you to do this. We can get the book translated. We can wait. I was just being impatient, we can find another way, another … ”

Lozzie pulled a very sad smile. “Maisie can’t wait.”

“Lozzie … ”

Those shining blue eyes smiled back at me. “Heathy, you freed me over and over and over and over and over. You didn’t have to! You could have told me to go away, do it myself, blah blah blah. But you didn’t. And now we’re gonna free Maisie, too. Let me help? Pleeeeease?” She forced a smile, a big one, then bounced out of her seat and spread her poncho to the sides, wide and free again. “I just won’t look!”

We reached out a tentacle and wrapped it around Lozzie’s arm, holding on extra tight. She squeezed back, allowing us to wrap the rest of our length around her waist, beneath the poncho: a special anchor, just for her. To my surprise, Praem abandoned her position as arbiter of negotiations and stepped behind Lozzie instead. The demon-maid slipped her hands beneath Lozzie’s arms, around Lozzie’s front, and hugged Lozzie’s slender, slight, girlish form to her own plush and cushiony front.

Lozzie let out a tiny giggle and snuggled against Praem; she had all the support she needed.

Joking stood up, clearly uncomfortable, tense and hard, eyes blazing with a craggy frown. “I feel a responsibility to warn you fools. My questioning of whatever remained inside the body of Alexander Lilburne became … overwhelming. I was not afforded long with the corpse, and that was in part due to the surrounding circumstances. Any reconstruction may be taxing on the psyche.”

Raine stood up as well. She shrugged. “We’ve seen worse, mate. Don’t you worry yourself.”

I stood up from my chair too, only half-certain why we were all rising from our seats. “Yes, we’ve rather become veterans at this by now. I’ve stood in Wonderland itself and looked up at the Eye. I’m sure a dream recreation of talking to Alexander isn’t going to be that bad.”

Praem intoned: “Tempting fate.”

I winced. Raine snorted. Joking was not amused, frowning dark and dreary with the storm behind his shoulders.

Lozzie said: “It won’t be all full from margin to margin, anyway! I can’t summon all of it! S’not like I can actually actually really really bring the big peeper in to recite lines! It’ll just be memories, I promise!”

We smiled, just for Lozzie, our special smile for our beloved adoptive sister. “Anything you can summon is enough, Lozzie. And if it gets too much—”

Lozzie nodded up and down, very hard, which had the added benefit of rubbing the back of her head against Praem’s plush support. “I’ll stop!” she chirped. “I’ll have my own eyes shuty-uppy anyway, okaaaaay? Ready?”

Raine said quickly: “Hold up a sec. Anything we should do to brace ourselves? Lozzie?”

Lozzie shook her head. “Naaaaah. We’re not going anywhere. I’m just changing a ickle littley bit of the dream. Ready?”

We took a deep breath. “Ready.”

Raine said: “And armed.”

Praem said: “A maid is always prepared.”

Raine smirked. “Isn’t that boy scouts?”

“Maids are more prepared.”

Joking said, “Go ahead, dreamer. You have the wheel. I will not attempt to resist.”

Lozzie screwed her eyes shut and puffed her cheeks out, like a little girl about to throw a tantrum, a child with a puzzle that didn’t make sense — or Lozzie trying to do a human imitation of a hot air balloon. For a second, nothing happened; the rain drummed on the roof, the dream-storm continued its loving assault against the concrete walls of Joseph King’s speculative architectural tribute to his lost friend, and the distant humped shadows beyond the forest continued to lumber and roll.

And then, slowly but surely, the brown glass window faded away. The swaying forest, the haunted horizon, the dense sheet of raindrops falling from the stormy sky — all were replaced by a sudden extension to Mister Joking’s office.

On the other side of an invisible line stood a new room, a dream-memory summoned from shorthand notes, a ghost dredged from Joseph King’s recollections.

The new room was also made out of concrete — but not the clean, smooth, well-proportioned concrete of the Brutalist beauty in which we stood. A stripped floor showed fragments of stained carpet around the edges, the concrete itself scratched and scuffed, walls damaged by damp and time. Battered wooden door frames led off to the left and right. One of them was chewed at the base by years of being used as a cat’s scratching post. Through the left doorway I could just about see the remains of a kitchen, cupboard doors removed, appliances long gone, counter top ruined by cigarette burns. A paint-splattered iron radiator was bolted to the back wall of the room, cold and dead. A pair of naked glass windows peered out into a city-scape night — a quiet, empty, cloudless night, lit from below by the distinctive glow of Sharrowford street lighting.

Hissssss! — we lost control.

We couldn’t help it. We took an involuntary step back, recoiling, tentacles rising in a cage of self-defence. Joking glanced around, alarmed by my hiss. Lozzie flinched. We swallowed in a vain effort to rest the shape of my throat.

Raine said, “Woah, Heather? Heather? Hey, breathe, just breathe. Look at me. Breathe. That’s it, there you go.”

We caught ourselves, breathing too hard, breaking out in cold sweat. Memory is a powerful thing; we had underestimated the depth of our own trauma.

“I-I’m okay, I’m o-okay,” I stammered, though I held on tight to both Raine and Lozzie. “I’m okay. I can— I can deal with this. S-sorry. If Lozzie can deal with this, then so can I.”

Joking raised an eyebrow at me; he didn’t know.

Raine nodded at the ghostly room. “Heather, this is … ?”

“Glasswick Tower,” I confirmed.

Glasswick Tower — the Cult’s illegal stronghold in an abandoned building, before Alexander’s Eye-ridden corpse had turned several of the upper floors into a parody of human innards.

It was not the same room in which I had been briefly confined, and in which I had freed Zheng from her slavery and bondage — this space was much larger, perhaps some kind of communal sitting room. The Sharrowford Cult had turned it into a meeting place, with cheap plastic lawn chairs and a couple of battered folding tables arranged in a rough circle. Some hastily sketched magical symbols ringed the windows, glowing softly on the bare concrete walls — but they were mere dream impressions, powerless and inert. They did nothing to my eyes, provoked no recognition or nausea.

The true shock came from the inhabitants.

The dream-room from Glasswick Tower was teeming with people. All of them were frozen in place, captured in a single moment of remembered time, posed like a chaotic diorama.

They looked like they were all going mad. Standing, sitting, sprawled on the floor, leaning against the walls — every single dream-remembered figure was caught in a pose of internal torture, of unimaginable pressure written on their faces and engraved upon their musculature. One middle-aged man was curled up in a ball, caught mid-scream, his face contorted, his fists paused in the act of beating his own head. Several more sat in the cheap plastic chairs with thousand-yard stares, eyes fixed on the floor or the ceiling, wearing the most haunted expressions I’d ever witnessed. One young woman was pressing her forehead to the bare concrete wall, blood running down her face. A young man was crammed into the corner, biting down on a belt to choke back a scream.

A few of them — the ones near the centre of the group — appeared marginally more coherent, if hunched and tense and haunted by pain. I recognised Sarika, prior to her capture by the eye, her hair dark and sleek, her trim form wrapped in a fashionable coat. She was crying, staring at the mangled object in the middle of the floor. Badger lurked a little further back — greasy and unkempt, from back when he had looked more like a local drug dealer than a genius mathematician; he had his arm around another man, caught in the act of trying to console his friend, both them wide-eyed and weeping.

And there was Zheng — lurking just through one of the battered doorways, a pale giant, ramrod-straight, expressionless and mute, still under control and bound by the tattoos written on her concealed flesh. It was terrible seeing her like that; even as a memory, I wanted to reach out and free her.

Other faces I recognised less well, lurkers on the periphery, half-remembered glimpses from the time some of the ex-cultists had tried to kidnap Lozzie in the park. But most of them I had never seen before. Most of them had died before I’d had the chance, immolated by their attempted contact with the Eye.

We were looking at the scene a few hours after Alexander’s death, the night after I had confronted and killed him in the Cult’s castle.

Joking cleared his throat. The voice of the Welsh Mage emerged quieter than usual, almost tentative: “This is approximately six hours after his passing, which is about when I arrived. I understand his enhanced physiology gave him a few hours of grace before true death.” He swallowed. “The mage’s curse — reinforce your physical body and you just spend longer in pain before you go.”

Six hours, six hours since he had sold his followers to the Eye.

Lozzie whimpered; she had her eyes screwed shut, but she didn’t like hearing that.

“Stop, please,” I said sharply.

Joking nodded, stiff and formal. No jokes from him.

In the middle of the ghostly dream-room lay Alexander Lilburne’s corpse.

His ex-followers had stretched him out on a sheet of blue tarpaulin; blood, bile, and unspeakable intestinal fluids pooled in the crinkled plastic. He looked like he’d been run over by a bulldozer — a mass of minced flesh with little spears of bone sticking up from his broken ribcage and shattered hips. Dressed in heat-charred rags, head a bloody burst melon, a few scraps of blonde hair still clinging to his scalp.

This was not the first time I had seen Alexander’s corpse, not the first time I had witnessed the result of my own murderous handiwork; in an odd paradox of retroactive time we had already come upon his corpse once before, preserved in the mutated innards of Glasswick tower — but that was after the moment captured by this dream. In Joseph’s memories, Alexander Lilburne was not yet the core and origin of a bizarre concrete-warping biological obscenity. He was just a dead man.

Yet one important difference was impossible to ignore: his eyes were wide open, staring upward, and far from dead.

The Eye?

What were we looking at — a puppet? An avatar? A conduit to the Eye? Or something less comprehensible?

“Lozzie,” I murmured. “You’re right to keep your eyes shut. Keep them closed. That’s good.”

Lozzie whined an affirmative. Praem helped by sliding a soft palm over Lozzie’s eyes.

Raine whistled low. “It’s like the set of an old-school sitcom. No fourth wall.”

We hissed, “Raine. I don’t think it’s like a sitcom. Really.”

“It’s literally laid out like one. Not in tone, though.”

Joking stepped forward to the edge of the recollection, craning his neck to see from different angles. “This is incredible work, Miss Lilburne. Incredible work. I … I have taken decades just to build this concrete house, and I can barely manage more than blank walls and a mistake full of toilets. This, to create this from another mind, in moments?” He shook his head in awe. “Genius. Genius.” Then, quickly: “Is it safe to interact with? I cannot help but note that I myself am not present in the scene — am I meant to enter?”

Lozzie said, with her eyes safely covered by Praem’s palm: “It’s safe! It’s just a memory! You have to go in and say the words you said and then other words get said, okay?”

Joking looked back, hollow-eyed and stiff. “Other words.”

“Other words,” Lozzie echoed. “Mmhmm!”

Joseph looked me straight in the eyes. “Morell, I agreed to share my notes on the Magnus Vigilator and I am willing to abide by that decision. I will even watch a copy of myself go through the motions. But I did not agree to undergo this conversation all over again. It was not an ordeal I wish to repeat. Not in the middle of that room. Not among that. Not again.”

I bit my lower lip. “Was it—”

“It was that bad. Yes.”

Lozzie chirped: “It’ll only be the words themselves! I said, I can’t really dream up the big peeper! Just words, from— from Alex’s … in his … his voice … ”

“Lozzie, it’s okay,” we said quickly. “Look, this is getting too complex. Maybe it’s best if we—”

“But you need it!” Lozzie said. She wiggled in Praem’s grip, pouting at me without looking. “Heathy! Maisie needs it too!”

Joking crossed his arms over his broad chest, and said: “I cannot do this. Not like this.”

Raine held out both hands, her pistol forgotten in her waistband. “Yeah, yeah, yo, hey, everyone cool down. The man has a point, however much I don’t like to say it—”

Joking’s expression collapsed back into the drunken lad for a second. He shot Raine a big cheesy grin and a broad wink; he snapped back to sober seriousness in the blink of an eye.

“—and hey,” Raine carried on. “I remember when we glimpsed the Eye, once, when Evee made that window. Praem, Lozzie, neither of you were there. Once was enough. Is it really safe to listen? Really really?”

Lozzie pouted. “I promise!”

Joseph King was staring at me, frowning with a mixture of curiosity and realisation. We raised our eyebrows at him, with no patience for unspoken games.

He sighed, and said: “You are terrified of this. Of the Magnus Vigilator. I didn’t quite realise.”

“Of course I’m terrified!” we squeaked. “I’ve seen it up close! It haunted my nightmares for a decade! Did you think I enjoyed that?”

He nodded slowly, then glanced at Lozzie: “Only words, dreamer? You promise?”

Lozzie opened her mouth — but a reply came from behind us, from the doorway into the office, as it banged open and admitted a stomping gait into the room.

“It better bloody well be words alone, you absolute bunch of fools!” — said Evelyn.

We all turned in surprise; Praem even lifted Lozzie up and around, and spread the fingers of her blindfold-hand so Lozzie could peer at the sudden arrival.

Evelyn was dressed for hiking through a storm; water dripped from an expensive looking raincoat, puddling on the floor at her feet, darkening the concrete. She threw back the hood and raked out her long blonde hair, her face sweaty and flushed from climbing the stairs. She’d swapped her usual wooden walking stick for a more practical model in stainless steel, with a plastic handle. She wore a pair of lumpy, shapeless cargo trousers and her comfortable cream jumper, spotted with water and covered in bits of woodland debris.

“Welcome,” said Praem.

Raine started laughing. Joking dropped the Welsh Mage and instantly re-adopted the laddish lout, squinting with exaggerated disbelief. I squeaked: “Evee! How did you—”

“I told you!” Evelyn snapped at me — genuinely angry. “I told you to come back the moment anything weird or untoward happened. I made you promise to come back if something looked at you funny. And now I find you trying to summon the fucking Eye into a dream?!”

Lozzie mewled: “It’ll only be words … ”

“Words have power,” Evelyn snapped, then softened her tone: “Lozzie, I’m sorry. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but this is way over the line.”

Joking said: “Oh, alright, just, yeah. Just keep inviting random young women into my mind palace, why don’t you? Not like it was meant to be semi-secure or anything, nope, no way. Just waltz on in.”

Evelyn’s glare rounded on him: “And you — you shit! You stole my gateway spell! You gave it to Edward Lilburne! Heather, Raine, I cannot believe you are trusting this mage, I cannot—”

“Evee” we said.

Evelyn’s rant cut off. She glared at me for a moment, hot and bitter and full of care, as if daring me to say another word. When I was a fraction too slow, she snapped: “What, Heather? What, hm? You’re going to tell me that this has to happen, that this is essential, that it’s just oh so fucking important for you to put yourself in danger, yet again, without—”

“I’m glad you’re here,” we said.

Evelyn spluttered to a halt. “W-what?”

“I’m glad you joined us,” I repeated. I reached out with a tentacle, bobbed it briefly in a silent request for permission, and then gently wrapped it around Evelyn’s forearm. “Evee, you’re right — I am going to say that we need to do this. But I’d much rather do it with you here, with proper precautions, with you by my side, as well.”

Evelyn blazed at me for a long moment, lips pursed, then said: “God you’re a fucking idiot, Heather. Don’t know why I love you so much.”

I burst into an incandescent blush. Raine’s eyebrows shot upward. Lozzie smothered a giggle. Praem said nothing.

But Evee didn’t seem to realise what she’d said. She just stomped a few paces into the room, joining the rest of us and shaking the rainwater off her coat. She seemed completely unmoved. I peered closely — but her eyes looked normal, she was not shaking and shivering as Raine kept doing, and she appeared totally lucid. She simply didn’t notice her own words. Was this another effect of the dream?

She did notice our reactions, however.

“What are you all bloody staring at?” she spat. “Fine, I’ll help! If we do this, we do it properly.” She jabbed her walking stick at Joking. “And we don’t trust this bastard one bit.”

“Awww, cheers, lass,” said Joking.

“Uh, um,” I cleared my throat, trying to recover. “Evee, how did you join the dream?”

Praem answered: “I could not refuse.”

Evelyn huffed. “I’m not sure. I just wanted to, and then … ” She shrugged and grumbled, rolling her uneven shoulders and wincing at the way her joints popped and clicked.

“You didn’t have to actually walk through all that rain, did you?” we asked. “You’re all wet, are you safe, are you … ?”

“No, no,” she sighed. “I just found myself inside the doors of this place. If I had to walk through the rain, I have no memory of doing so.” She glared at Joking again. “Which I do not appreciate, by the way.”

Joseph held up his hands in mock-surrender. “Hey, lass, I don’t control your dreaming. Blame her.” He pointed at Lozzie.

Evelyn raised her chin. “I shall blame Lozzie for nothing. She is perfect. Fuck you.”

Lozzie did a little cheer under her breath. That didn’t sound like normal Evee either, ‘she is perfect’.

Joking puffed out a big noisy sigh. “Fuckin’ ‘ell you lot are a handful. Should I like, be expecting anybody else, too? Put on a round of tea? Maybe leave the door open, put up a welcome sign? Do I need to clear parking spaces?”

We all ignored him. I asked Evee: “How much did you hear? Do you need me to catch you up on our decisions?”

Evelyn shook her head. She frowned at me, looking distinctly uncomfortable in a way I’d never seen on her face before, half enraged, half confused. “I … I already know. And I don’t know how I know. Is this what it’s like being inside a dream? You know things without knowing how you know them?” She stopped and hissed between her teeth. “Ugh. I hate it. I do not like being here, not one bit.”

“Yuuuuuuuup,” said Lozzie, from behind Praem’s hand. “That’s dreaming!”

Evelyn banged her walking stick against her own prosthetic leg; it made a dull thump through the fabric of her trousers. “And why do I still have a prosthetic when none of this is real?”

“It is real!” Lozzie protested. “That’s just how you look in the mirror!”

Joseph straightened up, Welsh Mage once again: “Residual self-image.”

Raine snorted. “Alright there, Morpheus.”

Joking gave her a cool, flat look. “Yes, I lifted the concept from popular culture. It is a good one. I used to call the phenomenon ‘mind-body spirit impression’, but that is less aptly descriptive. The dream is highly mutable — as is self-image, but modifying either does require active effort expended over time. Miss Saye, your prosthetic leg, it is part of how you conceptualise yourself. Hence, in the dream, it is part of you.”

“Oh yeah?” Evelyn snorted, looking distinctly unimpressed. “And what if I ‘conceptualise myself’ with massive tits and a spine to support them? Do I get to have those too?”

My eyeballs all but popped out of my head; Evelyn seemed completely unembarrassed by her frankly bizarre question. Raine struggled not to burst into laughter. Lozzie squealed and jerked in Praem’s grip. Praem said nothing, staring at the wall. Joking just rolled his eyes.

The dream was doing funny things to Evee’s inhibitions; or at least to her self-filtering. I decided we needed to get this over with sooner rather than later, before she did something that would kill her with embarrassment the moment we returned to the waking world.

“Evee,” we said, forcing my voice soft and level. “What kind of precautions should we take, before we listen to what Alexander — well, before we listen to what the Eye said?”

Evelyn huffed and glanced around the room, then nodded at the floor beneath our feet. “Protective circle, three layers. We’re not exposing ourselves to the real thing, just a recording. Overkill, perhaps? I don’t care. I would swaddle you in cotton wool and put you behind armour if I could. I don’t want you to be here at all, Heather. I want you to go to my bed and get under the covers so I can—”

Evee blinked; she did not blush. Had she hit some kind of overload buffer? But then she just huffed and grumbled, and pointed two fingers at Mister Joking. “I need something to draw with. Now. And I will not say please. I am tired of saying please.”

Our increasingly beleaguered host found a nice thick black marker pen on his desk and handed it over to Evelyn — who, in turn, handed it to Raine, and began to instruct her on the angles and lines and shapes to scrawl on the floor. Praem would usually have fulfilled such a duty, but she was busy sitting down in a chair with Lozzie comfy and snug in her lap, one hand securely over Lozzie’s eyes. Raine got down on her hands and knees, and got to work, ringing all five of us with a triple-layer of magic circle. She neither quipped nor joked as Evelyn pointed and snapped, rattling off instructions and defining the exact letter-shapes for Raine to draw in between the lines.

Joseph King watched the work with a distasteful frown; he would have to scrub it off the concrete once this was all over, of course. Or use the dream to replace the slab? Or just the upper layer? Or could he make the ink vanish as if it was never there?

“Don’t thinkee, Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. “No thoughts!”

“Head empty,” said Praem.

“Dreams,” Evelyn spat. “Such bloody nonsense.”

Mister Joking performed a little magic of his own. As we prepared our makeshift magical shelter from any unintended backwash, he stepped right up to the dividing line once more, standing right on the threshold of the terrible memory of the night after Alexander’s death. He slipped into a series of strange exercises, closing his eyes and rotating each limb through a set of poses — some kind of martial arts practice, ingrained in his muscles by years or decades of repetition. As he progressed through the sequence, his musculature seemed to shift — not in shape, but in pose and fluidity, in how he held himself, how he used his body, how he inhabited his form.

When he finished and turned back to us, he was a different person altogether; gone was the loose, drunken pose of the young lout, and his face held none of the craggy disapproval and haughty superiority of the Welsh Mage. This was the Martial Artist, the one we had met only very briefly, when he had moved so fast as to evade even Zheng’s killing blow.

The palms of his hands glowed like molten steel. His eyes were heavily lidded with relaxation.

“I am ready,” he said in a rolling half-mumble, as if drugged or sleepwalking.

Evelyn was scowling at him. “What the hell are you? What am I witnessing here?”

Raine picked herself up off the floor, magic circle completed. “He’s a ninja, obviously.”

Joking said: “Mystical nonsense. And offensive. Don’t orientalise.”

Raine raised her hands and laughed. “Fair enough, mate.”

I spoke up for the first time in a while, with what I assumed was an obvious question: “Um, as this is all dream — or, ‘the’ dream — then how do we know that magic works the same?”

Evelyn grumbled with barely contained frustration. “Heather, I don’t care.”

Then she stomped over to my side and took my hand without the slightest hesitation.

“U-um, Evee—”

“Do not leave this circle, whatever happens. That goes for everybody.” She gestured at Mister Joking with her walking stick. “Except you, obviously. You can boil. Lozzie, are we ready to begin?”

Lozzie nodded up and down, from her position in Praem’s lap. “Mmhmm! Whenever you like!”

Joking took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. “Dreamer? Words only, yes?”

“Words only!”

“Can you keep the others still? Or at least allow them to move as little as possible? They were highly distracting. The room was … very noisy. There was some violence. It will interrupt the words.”

Lozzie swallowed, her tiny pale throat bobbing. She sniffed once, then said, “Okay. Do my best. Bestest best besty best.”

“Except Miss Masalkar,” Joking added. “She had things to say. The Magnus Vigilator answered her, too.”

“A-alright,” Lozzie said. She burrowed even deeper in Praem’s lap. I made sure to keep a firm grip on her with one tentacle, too. “I-I’ll try.”

Evelyn said: “Lozzie, you have veto power.”

“ … I dooooo?”

“It means that you can stop this any time you like,” Evelyn glanced at me. “Right, Heather?”

“Of course! Yes! Yes, of course. Lozzie, if it gets too much, please stop.”

Lozzie chewed her lower lip, then nodded. “Go on, go on in, Jokey-jokes. I’ll keep it … keep it just what we need.”

Without so much as a nod, Joseph King turned and stepped across the threshold of a dream.

As he entered the reconstruction of his own memories he changed yet again — his fluffy white bathrobe vanished, replaced with a long dark coat, smart shoes, and a formal hat. Was that a fedora? Or a trilby? I was never very clear on the small differences in men’s head-wear. As he stepped into the room he removed the hat, as if intruding on a wake or a funeral, which revealed that his hair was now buzzed short, shaved almost to the scalp.

The other figures in the dream-room from Glasswick Tower shivered and shuddered, memories straining against their bonds. A whisper of voices ghosted through the air.

“—left us, left us, left us—”

“—can’t get it out! Can’t get it out of my head—”

“—he wouldn’t have, not—”

“—the library, we have to raid his own library. He would have left clues—”

“—can’t— breathe— no—”

“—aaaauuurrrgh—”

“Calm down! Calm down, it’s going to be—”

“—m-maybe something in one of the—”

“—ask the Saye girl for help, we have to ask for help, we can’t— I can’t even think! Fuck you! Fuck you, I can’t think like this!”

“Stop— stop swearing, Chrissy is right here—”

And screaming. Muffled by the fog of memory, yes, but so much screaming.

Suddenly Sarika was right in front of Joseph, scowling up at him with her determined little face. It was so strange seeing her without neurological damage, her myriad of tics and twists, the grey in her hair and the pain on her expression. In the memory she was healthy and whole — and red-eyed from weeping, exhausted more deeply than I thought a human being capable of enduring.

“You’re Edward’s man,” she snapped in his face. “You’re meant to fix this. Can you fix him? Edward said you can. He talks but it’s not—”

Joseph said: “This is irrelevant.”

Lozzie whined — but the scene reset. The voices died off, whispers and screams fading beneath the pounding rain. Sarika was suddenly back in her chair, leaning over Alexander’s shattered body.

Joseph strode through the scene, weaving his way between the frozen actors. He knelt by the corpse, then extracted a hand-held voice recorder from inside his coat, and placed it on the floor. Next he produced a notebook and pencil. Then he glanced at Sarika.

“Miss Masalkar,” he said. “I need you to concentrate and answer my question to the best of your abilities: what was the last fully coherent thing he said?”

Sarika was sitting in one of the plastic lawn chairs. She animated from statue-stillness with a throaty grunt, as if fighting down a wave of pain inside her body.

“Almost eight hours ago now,” she croaked. “Wasn’t much. He just said: ‘I knew I was right.’ Nothing has made sense since then.”

Over in her chair, snuggled deep in Praem’s lap, Lozzie put both hands over her ears.

Deep in his own memories, Joseph nodded to Sarika — then looked back at us, at the audience. He said: “Brace yourselves. This is where it became difficult.”

Evelyn squeezed my hand. I squeezed back.

Joseph turned back to the corpse, squared his shoulders, and raised his pencil to the blank page of his notebook. He peered into Alexander’s open eyes. The corpse stared right through him, pupils fixed on the ceiling above.

“Magnus Vigilator,” Joseph said, loudly and clearly. “That is your name — one we have given you—”

Sarika recoiled. “What the fu—”

Joking ignored her and carried on: “A designation, a signifier. You are what is signified by those words: Magnus Vigilator. That is your individual name. To signify you. This is a beginning. Do you comprehend?”

Alexander Lilburne’s lips parted by a fraction of an inch. A dead man spoke:

Do you comprehend?

His voice was a terrible thing — wet and broken, a gurgle from a ruined throat and a mangled tongue, but somehow too clear and coherent to issue forth from such a battered form.

But there was another component to the words, some essence that could not be replicated in a dream-memory or captured in written notes, something that we, there in the dream, did not experience. We could only observe the results.

As Alexander spoke — or, rather, as the Eye spoke through him — Lozzie’s control slipped for a split-second. The figures in the memory flickered and jerked and re-assumed new positions. Sarika was caught in the act of recoiling from Alexander’s words, her eyes wide with terror, her face grey with sickness. Several of the other cultists were captured in the moment of vomiting, their bodies violently rejecting something more than mere sound. One man was screaming, eyes screwed shut, hands clamped over his ears. Chairs were toppling, their inhabitants fleeing for the doorways. I spotted Badger, at the back, pressed against the wall, face contorted as if he had been punched in the gut.

Joseph King fared better than the cultists — he did not have the Eye peering into the back of his thoughts, after all. He snapped back and covered his face with one arm, as if hit by a sudden blast of oven-hot air. Then he eased back into position, peering cautiously at Alexander’s face once more.

“Are you asking me a question?” he demanded. His voice shook with effort; we’d not heard him speak like that before. “Or are you merely echoing the sounds I am making?” He paused, waiting, surrounded by the frozen forms of cultists losing their minds. “Give me a sign that you understand.”

Give me a sign that you understand.

Again the wet and broken voice, horrifying and saddening in the sheer damage a body could endure in death — but not a supernatural assault on the senses. Lozzie simply could not replicate whatever the Eye had really sounded like through Alexander’s lips.

Again the cultists flickered. They fled the room, dashed their heads against the walls, screaming and weeping like a crowd beneath the pyroclastic flow of an erupting volcano. Some of them curled into balls. Others fell into twitching fits upon the floor. Sarika gripped the sides of her plastic chair, jaw clenched so hard that she must have damaged her teeth.

Joking fell backward, panting, covered in sweat, shaking his head like a wet dog. “I cannot … ” he murmured. “Check my notes. Morell, check my notes.”

It was only when he said my name that I realised he was talking to us, the audience, outsiders to the scene.

My eyes dropped to the notebook open in my free hand, cradled by a tentacle. Suddenly specific passages of Joking’s shorthand notation began to make sense.

‘Magnus Vigilator responds only with repetitions of the words spoken to it. Limitation of communication medium? Limitation of human mind? Is it repeating in hopes of finding meaning? Do not believe this correct. Only reflecting what it sees (hears?). Mirror of development processes in children? Flashing back to us what it observes, hopes of establishing an open line? Testing reactions? Or playing with parts, no understanding.’

‘Q: Speak a word that I have not spoken.’

‘A: A word that I have not spoken.’

‘Q: Tell me what you see.’

‘A: What you see.’

‘Q: Identify yourself.’

‘A: Yourself.’

‘Q: How many fingers am I holding up?’

‘A: How many fingers am I holding up?’

The text carried on for pages and pages, nothing but echoes and reflections, nothing but the Eye speaking through meat, reflecting meat back at itself. Like it couldn’t do anything else. Joking tried multiple languages — Latin, French, Russian, Chinese, and several I did not recognise, some of them undoubtedly non-human. But the Eye only echoed. It spoke not a word of its own.

‘Q: Why did you choose this indirect method of avatar possession? Why do you not rise to your feet and walk around? Why do you use only the eyes and the mouth, the voice-box? Is this a limitation of the deal made between yourself and Alexander Lilburne?’

‘Question went unanswered. Longer questions appear to elicit no response. Lack of interest? Lack of comprehension as to what part is important, or contains semantic value?’

‘Q: What do you want?’

‘A: Do you want?’

‘Q: Heather Morell. I know you are seeking contact with her. What does that name mean to you? Heather Morell. Tell me. God damn you to the pit of hell you insensible Beyonder obscenity. Give me something! Speak! Speak a word other than my own!’

The notes halted, melting back into incomprehensible shorthand. Our fingers shook, our eyes filled with tears of frustration. This was useless, worse than useless. The Eye observed, and reflected observation with perfect clarity. But it could do nothing more. Even through a possessed human throat, it could not truly communicate. It was too alien, too different, too large. What hopes did I have of ever making contact if we couldn’t speak with it?

And without communication the only option was violence, a fight, a staring contest — and we would lose.

We — seven of me, folded into one body, one human frame and six tentacles — were so much smaller than the Eye.

I wasn’t even shocked or angry that Joseph King had used my name in an effort to elicit a response from the Eye; but my name was a human construct, it probably meant nothing to Eye. It did not know me as Heather Morell, but as a collection of flayed atoms, thoughts unwound and stretched out like wire, self and body laid out beneath a merciless, burning gaze. Even me, even—

Two missing one,” said Alexander’s corpse.

Joseph King was once again crouched over the mangled body, his torso half turned-away, shielding his face with an arm. Sarika was trying to pull him away from Alexander’s corpse, screaming something in his face. The cultists who remained in the room were bleeding from the ears and weeping freely, most of them collapsed on the floor or slumped against the walls.

The Eye was speaking an answer — a real answer to a question. And the question was me.

The answer unfolded from shorthand on the page, in time with the corpse speaking the words in the dream-memory.

‘Two missing one. One missing half. Left without right, up without down, black without white. Where is my other sight? Where is the other half of my being? Where am I? I cannot see. Where am I? I cannot tell. Two is missing one. I am only half of creation. Two is missing one. Creation is half made up. Need the whole picture. From horizon to horizon.’

The answer ended.

Mister Joking lurched to his feet and reeled backward. He staggered out of the dream-memory scene, bursting back to this side of the invisible line. His dark coat and silly hat vanished, shed like a bad costume, replaced with his fluffy white bathrobe once again. His shaven head flickered back to his current messy curls. He almost collapsed against the concrete desk, catching himself on the edge, heaving and shaking.

Lozzie whined: “I can’t—”

“Then let go!” Evelyn snapped. “Let it go, Lozzie. Let it go.”

The memory faded. The room from Glasswick Tower blurred back into the brown glass of the window-wall, backed by sheets of rain and the distant, swaying forest. Lozzie whined and groaned and opened her eyes as Praem removed her hand. Evelyn sighed sharply. Raine blew out a long breath.

Joking straightened up, squinting hard against internal pain: “I already told you. I do not think it can understand anything we have to say. It spoke pure nonsense, it—”

“No,” I said.

The others all looked at me. Raine had already realised that I was crying slow tears, but Evelyn suddenly frowned with concern. Lozzie leaped out of her seat — her Praem-seat — and moved toward me, for a hug or reassurance. Raine kept rubbing my back.

“It spoke perfect sense,” I explained, crying but not sobbing. Our tears were clear. “Perfect sense to me, at least. Isn’t it obvious? Or do you need a twin to see it?” I almost laughed. “A twin to see it. Right in front of me the whole time.”

Evelyn clenched her jaw. “Heather, slow down and speak sense.”

Joking frowned too, sweat dripping from his brow. “Yes, enlighten me, little watcher.”

“It was speaking about Maisie and I. Two, missing one. One, missing a half. It knows. It knows that she and I are separated. That was the only concept it recognised, the only thing it could relate to, the only external reference point — that feeling. That separation. It’s the only thing it responded to! Separation. Being apart. Being one, when you should be two.”

Raine frowned as well, but more with concern. “Do you think it was echoing Maisie’s feelings? Like that was her speaking through it?”

We shook our head. “No. No, I think it was talking about itself.”

Evelyn squinted at me. “Heather?”

“Twins,” said Praem, standing from her seat and straightening her skirt. “Two in one. One in two.”

“Twins come in pairs,” I said, nodding at Praem. “We know it takes twins — or twins are drawn to it, I don’t know why, but the manuscript from Carcosa proves that part. Twins. It teaches twins. Or examines twins. What else comes in pairs?”

Evelyn’s frown turned exasperated beyond words. “Heather. You cannot be serious.”

“An eyeball cannot see itself, not without a mirror,” I said, hiccuping with an emotion I did not comprehend. “But twins can turn and look, and see themselves in each other. It knows, that’s the only human thing it could relate to — because it feels the same way. It is one, when it should be two. Just like us.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The Eye speaks, and it has only one thing to say: 1 + 1 = 2

Also, something something Evee big unnaturals. Dreams sure do get weird, huh? This, however, might be the last of this particular run of dreamland chapters, we’ve spent enough time breaking logic and getting visited by maids. Now it’s time for something different. Time for Heather to deal with some other responsibilities (and also worry herself to utter distraction with this new revelation.)

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading! I couldn’t do this without you, dear reader; Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather’s got a lot to think about, but also many loose ends still to tie up. Some of them who cry out for snipping off … 

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.10

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Joseph King — ‘Mister Joking’, the multi-layered mage, both loose-limbed laddish lout and withered Welsh wizard in one body, martial artist, artful dodger, wide boy with a photographic memory and mercenary morals — sat straight and proud on his porcelain throne, naked from head to toe, with a newspaper stuffed over his hairy crotch, framed by cold concrete amid a field of toilets in the depths of a dream. He stared me down with all the imperious defiance of his pseudonymous surname.

He did not repeat himself when I simply boggled and blinked; he was not the sort of man given to repeating his pronouncements.

Raindrops drummed on the distant concrete roof. Thunder rumbled, over the forest and far away, a lingering darkness at the edge of the dream. The storm outdoors intensified, sending a chill through the air inside this impossible concrete beauty.

“ … emulate my adoptive parent?” I eventually echoed. “I’m sorry, but you think I want to be like the Eye? You think I’m trying to turn into that?”

Joseph folded his meaty arms over his broadly muscled chest. His heavy-lidded eyes remained locked upon mine, though we were sure by then that our eyeballs were a mass of coruscating colour, cycling back and forth from black to pink, from glowing purple to slithering squid-shimmer rainbow; the effect was subconscious, automatic, instinctive. We were in a dream — of sorts, though we did not fully understand it — and so we had already begun the process of stretching out our uncomfortably compacted biology. Eyes, eyelids, teeth, lips, vocal chords, all were adjusting toward our abyssal truth, unfolding pneuma-somatic additions and extending in non-human directions. Our skin shimmered with blooming chromatophores. Our tentacles reached outward, grasping some of the nearby spotless, never-used toilets. A cephalopod, anchoring herself amid the rocks, staring down a wary shark.

Joseph tilted his head, raised his eyebrows, and said: “Is this display supposed to convince me otherwise? I see a human being leaving behind her humanity — in a transitory state now, perhaps, but your eventual destination can be only that of the pattern which was impressed upon you. You have even gathered a cult to help with this.”

We bristled — literally, with spikes and barbs. “Cult?!”

Lozzie sang: “Oopsie-doodle, Joey-woey. You have pissy-wissied off the Heathy-weathy.”

We faltered. “L-Lozzie, please don’t—”

Raine chuckled. “Does that make me ‘head’ priestess? Eh? Ehhhh? What with me munching so much rug? Ehh? Get it? Eh?”

Lozzie exploded into a terrible case of the giggles, flapping her poncho and jumping in a little circle. Raine sketched a short bow — without letting her handgun waver for even a second, covering Joking without pointing the muzzle directly at him.

Luckily for the mage, Lozzie’s silly baby-talk and Raine’s terrible joke made me blush and tut, my angry roll disrupted.

Joking said: “I mean no offense. As a goal, ascension is as morally neutral as any other. I render no judgement, cast no stone. Why would I? I have no place to stand. But I do stand — on planet earth, this fragile sphere. Unlike some I have no desire to retreat into dreams or turn into something else, so my personal fate is tied to the fate of the human bubble. And you, ‘little watcher’, you will pop it like flame applied to a balloon. I know that I am a monster, but I am not interested in helping to destroy the world.”

We let out a huge huff, flapping our arms and rolling our eyes. “Why is every mage, every … everyone! Why is everyone I’ve met this last year so unfailingly bloody dramatic?” I hissed through my teeth. “Pardon my language, ‘Mister Joking’, but that sounds like something from one of Raine’s video games. I’m not going to end the world. I’m not a … a … ”

Joseph just frowned at me, vaguely confused. “Pardon your language?”

“Yes, yes,” I sighed. “I already said that.”

His frown got worse. We stared at each other, both confused now.

Raine cleared her throat. “Mate, you’re in the wrong genre. Also, hey, sorry to be offensive, sorry in advance, but I can’t take you seriously with that fruity Welsh accent. You can’t be rattling off jay-are-pee-gee dialogue in a voice meant for TV garden shows or a professor at an agricultural college.”

Joseph King’s chin-up defiance flickered with genuine offense. Raine shot him one of those special grins that told everyone she knew she was being awful, and was enjoying it far too much.

He said: “You English are all the fucking same.”

Lozzie chirped, “Heathy is only a veeeeery small little teeny eye. And no reflection!”

Mister Joking’s attention snapped to Lozzie. “No reflection … ” he murmured, frowning as if this meant something. Then his eyebrows went up. “Miss Lauren Lilburne. The old man’s niece. So you are a dreamer, after all. I assumed he was lying.”

Lozzie corrected him. “Lozzie, please.”

To my incredible surprise, Joseph gave Lozzie a nod of mutual respect. “Lozzie. Please, dreamer, do explain. Prove me wrong, if you can.”

Lozzie grinned a nasty, evil little grin. “I don’t owe you aaaanything, Joey. You worked with my uncle. You get the baaaad Lozzie.”

Joseph uncrossed his arms and gestured wide with both hands. “I brokered information. That was all. I did not broker lives, or perform kidnappings for money, or torture small children to death—”

Raine said, still grinning: “But you worked for somebody who did. Come on mate, don’t plead innocence now. We’re not interested.”

Joking said right back, “You clearly are, or you would simply be making your case, not blocking yourselves with overwrought moralising. If the dreamer here has insight into Miss Morell, share it. If you want to do business, convince me you’re not going to grow beyond your bonds and rend the veil between worlds.”

Before I could roll my eyes at such absurd phrasing, Lozzie did a big huffy puff of breath, flapped her poncho like a jellyfish drifting into a column of cold water, and blew a massive raspberry at Joseph.

He stared, unimpressed, then said, “Are we done here? Can I return to taking a shit in peace?”

“Lozzie is telling the truth,” I said, trying not to sigh again. “I’m not trying to turn into the Eye, or grow into something similar to it, or anything like that. I’ve already become what I was supposed to be all along, no matter how many more physical changes I may have to undergo. I’ve been to the abyss, and brought back the truth of my own body. That’s all.”

“Then why—”

“I need information on the Eye because we’re planning an expedition to Wonderland. We’re going to rescue my twin sister.”

Joseph King stared, hostility dropping away in favour of incredulous curiosity. Visible goosebumps rose on his naked arms and legs, little dark hairs rising with them. The Welsh Mage slipped out of his face, replaced by the laddish lout.

“Fuck me,” he muttered, all rough and easy once more. “Fucking ‘ell lass. At’s a fuckin’ suicide mission if I’ve ever heard of one. There’s quicker ways to get messed up, if you want. Less permanent, too.”

“My twin sister, Maisie, she was—”

Joking waved me down with one meaty hand. “Yeah yeah yeah yeah, I know all about the sister thing, right? I know, I know it’s true, it’s just fucking, like, mad! Hey!”

Raine chuckled softly. Lozzie blew another raspberry. The Drunken Lad grimaced at her, lacking the respect of the Welsh Mage.

“Wait,” I said. “Wait, how do you know all this stuff in the first place? How do you know all about me?”

The Welsh Mage straightened up again, stern and stoic, like he’d overcome his shock and regained control of his reactions. He said: “I told you, I broker information. You crossed my desk, so to speak, when Alexander Lilburne was verifying your personal history. You piqued my interest, which led me to your adoptive parent — the Magnus Vigilator. Knowing things is my profession and my passion — especially knowing things about ‘big game’.”

Joseph King smiled, thin and dangerous; rain drummed on this concrete dream like static at the edge of a screen.

We shuddered, though we tried not to show it; we reminded ourselves that ‘Mister Joking’ had indeed worked for Edward — dead children and tortured demons and expendable cult and all. When we’d bumped into him on the way to Edward’s house, he had fed us some line about Edward ‘going too far’ — but privately I suspected he was simply a rat fleeing a sinking ship. Top-Right and Bottom-Left tentacles corrected the rest of us: rats were cute and sweet, and made loving and loyal pets. Joking was none of those things. We had to tread lightly.

“Do you believe us?” we said. “About my sister? That I’m not trying to become like the Eye?”

Joking tilted his head the other way and put his chin in one hand. “A plausible motivation. But I have no proof.”

I sighed, rapidly losing patience; there was no telling how angry and frustrated Evelyn might be growing, out in reality. Was this all still taking place in the space of a single second, or were Raine, Lozzie, and I lying unconscious on the floor, with Praem wiping our foreheads with a wet towel?

“You’re an information broker, fine,” we snapped. “Sell me the information I want.”

Joking stopped smiling. “Or?”

Or I’ll take it from your mind, I’ll rip it out of you. Give up your secrets, magician, or you’re going to get a skull full of eyeballs peering into your thoughts themselves, you—

We started reaching toward him with a tentacle. But we stopped.

There was almost nothing to hold me back from simply raiding Joking’s mind for the information I wanted; yes, this was some kind of dream, but with precise enough hyperdimensional mathematics I could trace it back to his real, physical brain. I could split his soul open like a melon and shove great sticky handfuls of his hidden research into my maw. Yes, this might prove him right about what I was becoming — but he wouldn’t be coherent or alive to complain about it.

But then I’d be no better than another mage, acting like a warlord. We would be making another contribution to the dog-eat-dog magical underworld, of every mage assuming that all others are out to murder them and steal their books.

Joking arguably deserved it. He worked for monsters.

But what was the point in trying to be different if you kept breaking your own rules? Edward had given us no choice, but Joseph King was merely asking for a polite conversation. He was asking to be convinced.

We took a deep breath. “Or nothing. Is there no deal we can make?”

Joking chuckled softly. “Like trading nuclear secrets to a rogue state?”

“If you want to think of it like that, fine.”

Raine cracked a grin. “Promise we’ll only use it for power generation. Peaceful purposes only.”

Joking sighed and straightened up again. His newspaper crinkled against his thighs and the rim of the toilet. “Must we hold this conversation while I am seated on the commode?”

“‘Commode’?” Raine laughed. “How old are you, mate? Serious, for real, no mage bullshit.”

“I am forty two years of age. Not that it is any of your business.”

“Hmmmmmm,” Raine hummed, narrowing her eyes. “Very well preserved for forty two. You don’t look a day over twenty five.”

Joking did not smile. “I credit regular exercise and clean eating.”

We said: “We have good information that you look identical now to how you did twenty years ago. What’s the point in lying to us?”

Joking smiled one of those thin and dangerous smiles again. “Ah, the observer sees all. Proving my point for me, Heather Morell?”

I huffed and tutted and had half a mind to slap him across the face with a tentacle. “I asked somebody! I didn’t stare through you and measure your age, like rings in a tree or something!”

Joking’s smile turned into a shit-eating grin: the Drunken Lout flowed back into his mannerisms and musculature. He shrugged, a lazy rolling gesture. “Just joshing you about, lass. My little joke, like. You wanna deal? Cool, but let’s not do it on the fucking bog, yeah? Can I at least put some threads on? This is just weird. I mean, I know, like, some blokes would pay good money for three young ladies to watch them take a dump, but I’m not into that. Not getting anything out of this. Nope. Not for me, cheers.”

Raine asked, quick and business-like: “You got anywhere else we can talk?”

Joking pointed at the ceiling. “Offices, upstairs. Not much, but better than hanging out in the water closet, hey?”

Raine shared a glance with Lozzie and me. Lozzie puffed out her cheeks.

I said: “Wait. Joe, this really isn’t a trick? You’re not going to try to flee, or shut down all this dream … well, whatever this is? You’re not trying to get away?”

Mister Joking rose from the toilet on which he sat, newspaper bundled up over his crotch. As he rose, he became the Welsh Mage once more, staring at me with a piercing look.

“One could no more flee from the child of the Magnus Vigilator than one could flee from the sun. Hide underground for a while, certainly. But one must emerge eventually, and be burned upon the earth.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “And what does that mean?”

“It means it’s not worth running.” His shoulders slumped, and the Drunken Lout was back. He gave us a sheepish grin and tucked the excess newspaper up between his legs to cover his backside. “No pics of my arse, alright?”

Raine gestured with her pistol.

“Move slowly,” she said. “No fancy stuff.”

Joe King led us back out of the dream-hall of regimented toilets and into the bare concrete corridors of his strange Brutalist construct. Raine kept him covered from behind with her handgun, though she didn’t point it directly at his broad and hairy back, nor did she have her finger on the trigger — she practised proper ‘trigger discipline’, another term she’d once taught me. Lozzie flitted left and right, pointing a finger at Joking in imitation of Raine, apparently having a much better time than anybody else present. I smouldered with vague irritation at this entire situation, spreading my tentacles wide to touch the walls and reach for the ceiling. We did not want to be a monster, even in dealing with other monsters.

When we reached the entrance area we discovered that a set of concrete stairs had appeared at one end, leading upward into dimly lit hallways. Joking padded along on his bare feet, whistling tunelessly to himself, happily striding into the deeper shadows, far from any of the brown glass windows and the scant illumination which still filtered through the storm clouds outdoors.

Sheets of rain lashed and sluiced against the roof and walls now, running down the exterior of the windows in great waves of water. The storm had burst in full, drenching the swaying forest beyond the clearing.

Joking led us into the darkness. Lozzie stopped hopping about. She clung to my arm instead. Raine’s pupils were dilated too wide for comfort, her head too twitchy. Her finger crept onto the trigger several times — she kept catching herself doing it and correcting the position of her hand. I raised two tentacles and made them glow, fighting back the gloom.

Upstairs, Joking padded down a single long corridor toward a pair of double-doors. He didn’t stop or turn back to say anything, but simply pushed one open and slipped through.

“Hey, hey, hey!” Raine shouted. “Wait, wait!”

“Oh, I knew it!” I huffed. “He’s making a break for it, he—”

All three of us rushed into the room, close on Joking’s heels. Raine led with her gun, I brandished barbed tentacles, and Lozzie clung to my rear, and—

The lights snapped on. We all stood there, blinking.

“Bugger me,” Joking said. “You girlies are so paranoid. Cool your jets, yeah? Take a chill pill. Puff some ganja for your woes. Sit down if you like, I’ll just be a sec.”

Joseph was standing by a bank of light switches, just inside the doorway — the first controls of any sort we’d seen in this oddly blank dream-scape building. He ambled away, heading for a closet built into the wall.

Raine whistled, eyeing the room. “Swanky.”

Joseph King’s ‘office’ was another massive concrete room, though considerably less gigantic than the weird space full of toilets downstairs. Concrete walls and concrete floor and a high concrete ceiling, just like the rest of the building, but it also boasted a concrete ‘desk’ — or at least a concrete protrusion shaped like a desk. The mock-desk was covered in papers and notes, and a menagerie of fancy little office toys: clacking metal balls on strings, wooden duck statues that dipped up and down as if they were drinking water, a row of lava lamps all in different colours, stress balls with smiley faces, finger-puzzles, fidget spinners, and a tiny robotic dog — currently switched off, still and silent.

At the rear of the room, behind the desk, was a floor-to-ceiling window looking out over the dark, fairy-tale forest beyond. The storm had turned day to night and filled the air with a wall of water, which lashed against the windows in a constant static drum of rain.

We appeared to be much higher up than we had physically climbed; though the storm blotted out all detail, we could just about see the horizon where forest canopy met storming sky.

Vast lumbering shadows moved beyond that horizon.

Raine and Lozzie didn’t say anything about that; they hadn’t even seemed to notice. Joking didn’t look past the storm either. We decided not to draw attention to the giant ghosts of Joseph King’s psyche.

On one side of the room was a row of closets — with doors made of concrete, of course. Joe King was busy opening one of those and extracting a fuzzy white dressing gown.

In the middle of the room was a semi-circle of chairs. Thankfully they were not cast in yet more concrete, but made of good old metal and plastic, weird low-slung things with bright orange fake-leather seats and shiny chrome armrests. They looked horribly outdated and designed specifically to clash with any interior in which they were placed, let alone that of clean Brutalist concrete.

“Oh!” Joking lit up at Raine’s comment. “Cheers!”

“Nah, not cheers,” Raine said. “I mean it makes you look like an eighties business arsehole. Or a Bond villain on a budget.”

Joking groaned and tutted. He shielded himself from our prying eyes while he shrugged on his dressing gown and tied the matching fuzzy belt around his waist. He discarded the newspaper on the floor. Raine and I both watched carefully, to make sure he wasn’t pulling a concealed weapon from inside the closet.

“Hands where I can see ‘em, mate,” said Raine.

Joking tutted and rolled his eyes again. “Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled. “No sudden movements, yes miss officer, three bags full, yadda yadda.”

“A few green plants in here would make all the difference,” I muttered to myself, still too concerned with the state of the building. “You’re supposed to add growing things to Brutalist architecture, really.”

Joking turned around to face me, now dressed in his fluffy robe. He squinted as if this concept was entirely new to him, and stroked his chin with one hand.

“You serious, like?”

I blinked at him in surprise. “Um … yes? That’s how Brutalist buildings are supposed to work, in theory. You’re meant to frame and fill the concrete canvas with greenery. The exterior of this place is perfect, it’s beautiful, especially in the forest environment. I assumed that was intentional, but … ” We trailed off and shrugged, all seven of us, tentacles wobbling and all. “What is this place, anyway? Did you design it? Is this literal, or … ?”

Joking puffed out a big sigh — and swapped back to the Welsh Mage. He nodded once, cautious but polite with reserved respect. “In a manner of speaking. A very old friend of mine designed this structure, but she never got to see it built in reality. I … ‘inherited’ her notes, her sketches, her drawings. What I believe you are seeing, here in my ‘mind palace’, is somewhat of a monument to her. A remembrance for a dearly departed friend. Perhaps one day I will have the funds to build it in reality. I confess, I know nothing about architecture. All this is dream. Greenery, you say?”

We nodded again. “Try reading a book or two?”

Joking gave me a flat and level look.

We tutted and blushed, tentacles wiggling up and down with embarrassment. “We didn’t mean to be rude! We just mean that if you want to learn about Brutalist architecture, it’s not hard, there’s plenty of books. You can even look it up on the internet!”

Lozzie snorted; I wasn’t sure why. Raine muttered: “Yup, Heather’s right, you can find anything online these days.”

Joseph’s eyes narrowed — at me. “We?” he echoed. “You keep pluralizing yourself.”

I stared him dead in the eyes. “There’s seven of me in here. Each of our tentacles houses a separate neurological web, connected via a main hub. Seven Heathers, one being. Sound much like an eyeball to you?” We tutted. We couldn’t help it. There was something inherently irritating about Mister Joseph King, something getting under our skin.

“This is truth?” Joking prompted.

“Yes. So I suppose you and I have something in common. If your whole switching thing isn’t an act. If it is, then it’s still deeply offensive.”

“Huh,” Joking grunted — and then rolled his shoulders and dropped back into the personality of the Drunken Lout. He shot all three of us a big lazy grin and gestured at the chairs. “You ladies gonna sit, or are we all gonna stand around and get sore knees? ‘Cos I’m gonna sit, I’m gonna sit good. Watch this!”

Joe King sauntered alongside the semi-circle of tasteless chairs, rubbing his hands together like a man about to impress a garden party by lighting his barbeque with some esoteric technique, via an unconventional source of flame and a risk of burning off his eyebrows. He held up one hand, clicked his fingers — and leaned back, as if expecting to be caught and cradled by an invisible chair.

Instead he crashed right onto his considerable backside, landing hard on the concrete with an audible thump.

“Oof,” he grunted. “Ohhhhh. Oof. Bugger me sideways. Ow.” He reached back to rub his arse, grimacing and wincing. “Fuck.”

Lozzie exploded into a peal of giggles. Raine snorted and shook her head — but she didn’t waver with her gun, not lax enough to fall for any tricks. I frowned at Joking as he grunted and groaned and picked himself up off the floor, huffing and puffing and rubbing his poor bruised backside. He tried clicking his fingers again, but nothing happened. Then he scowled at the patch of concrete where he’d fallen, as if it had personally insulted him by being so hard and unyielding.

“Um,” we said, gently. “What exactly was that supposed to be?”

Joking cleared his throat; he actually looked embarrassed. We reminded ourselves that this whole thing might be a trick to throw us off our guard.

“Not much of a dreamer, really,” he muttered. “Trying to show off.”

Lozzie raised her chin and narrowed her eyes, uncommonly smug and sly. “Do you need a little helps? From little me? From Lozzieeeeee?”

Joking glanced at her, both sheepish and mortified. Raine started to hiss a warning — but Lozzie was already bouncing forward, skipping across the concrete floor. She drew far, far too close to Joking, well within his striking range. Then she tapped the floor with her foot and whispered under her breath.

A chair sprouted from the concrete surface — a beanbag chair, in bright, eye-searing neon pink.

“Wheeeey!” Joking cheered — and flopped himself down in the chair. Apparently the aesthetic choice was no problem for him. “A true dreamer, hey? Very nice, very flash! Cheers, little Loz! Can I call you Loz?”

Lozzie hopped back, beyond Joking’s range. She smiled, wide and nasty, and said: “You may not. Bum face.”

Joking rolled an easy shrug and pulled a grin. “Oh well. Can’t win ‘em all. Come on, ladies, sit down, sit down! If we’re gonna have a proper deal, we gotta talk proper. Maybe have some drinks. And hey—” He gestured at Raine. “I know your whole shtick is like you’re queen of the butches or whatever — and I’m a modern man, I respect that — but there’s no point waving that gun around.”

Raine gave Joking a very dangerous sort of smile, with violence lurking behind her peeled-back lips; I would have quivered like jelly if she’d looked at me that way. “I think I’ll keep you covered, mate.”

Lozzie went: “Pbbbbbbbbt,” like she was imitating Tenny. “Actually Rainey-oos, it won’t do anything. We’re in the dream!”

Raine raised an eyebrow at Lozzie. Joking looked suddenly very interested.

We said: “Lozzie, where is this, exactly? I know we’re not Outside. And we’re not literally in a dream, because we’re all lucid.” I glanced at Raine’s massively dilated eyes and the way she was breathing a little too hard. “Well, almost all lucid.”

Lozzie tilted her head one way, then the other, chewing on her bottom lip as she thought. Then she drew her poncho in tight, like a jellyfish readying for a rapid descent.

“We’re not behind the mirror,” she said. “We’re just reflected in the mirror right now. All reflections! We could break Mister Jokes down into teeny tiny itty bitty pieces and we wouldn’t hurt him. Same for us! He could have a big monster eat Raine, and Raine would be fine.”

“Damn fucking right,” said Raine.

Joking nodded along with sudden fascination. “‘Reflected in the mirror’. Damn, little Lozz — uh, ‘Lozzie’. You’re a genius, aren’t you?”

Lozzie stuck her tongue out at him. “Say my name wrong and you’ll have nightmares!”

Joking raised his hands in mock-surrender.

Raine said: “So, where’s your real body right now? Are you asleep? Are we in your dream?”

Lozzie answered before Joking could. “Noooooo,” she cooed. “Rainey, it’s not a dream, it’s the dream. The dream! The dream we all share, all the time. Joker-face just pokes out a tiny bit into it, so he can talk without facing. It’s clever but it’s also kind of stupid.”

Joking grinned wide, and said: “I think I’m in the middle of taking a shit, like, for real.”

“Ew,” we said. Then we sighed. “Fine, please forget about that. Can we talk about the Eye, now?”

Joking pulled a big, silly, exaggerated squint. “Mmmmmmmmm—maybe. If you sit down.”

He gestured at the terrible chairs and their clashing colours. The storm raged and flowed behind him, sweeping the brown glass windows with thick lashings of rain. Water drummed on roof and walls. We tried not to feel like a cork in a bottle.

We grabbed a chair with our tentacles and dragged it toward us. “Fine, alright. I don’t appreciate the show of power, though. If you want this to be an actual negotiation, then it needs to be—”

Raine put out an arm to stop me.

She said, to Joking: “Actually, nah, I don’t think so, mate. I smell a rat.”

Joking threw up his hands in huffy exasperation. “You’re the ones who broke in here! Come on, show of good faith, sit down and talk, hey?”

Raine was shaking her head, grinning with dangerous intent. In the corner of my eye I saw her index finger slip over the trigger of her handgun.

“Uh,” we said. “Raine. Raine we didn’t come here to fight, we came here to talk. We’re going to try to talk. And he can’t hurt us—”

“—can’t hurty wurty!” Lozzie backed me up.

Raine wouldn’t look away from Joking. “I smell a rat,” she repeated. “And it’s a real bad one. Even in a dream, you’ve got something up your sleeve. Right?”

Joking literally pulled back the sleeves of his robe and showed us his hands. He wiggled his fingers. “Nothing here but my—”

Green.

“Was that there before?” I blurted out.

Everyone looked at me.

I nodded at the far corner of the room, next to the rain-lashed window. Everyone else followed my gesture.

A potted plant stood in the corner. Shiny green leaves, each the size of my hand, hung at the end of massive thick stems. Soil rich and black and dark filled the pot. The pot itself was soft orange, warm terracotta. The rain outdoors seemed to shy away from it.

Joking frowned. “The fuck—”

“There’s another one!” Lozzie chirped.

Another healthy green plant had appeared in the opposite corner, a sister to the first, glossy leaves glowing against the dark and rainy background. None of us — not even me — had seen the moment it had popped into existence.

“Is this a dream thing?” I muttered.

Raine backed up and raised her handgun, but she didn’t point it at Mister Joking. The mage got out of his beanbag seat, turning on the spot, head swivelling every which way, as if he might catch the practical joker in the act. Lozzie pulled her poncho in tight, more than a little spooked. I drew my tentacles in as well — but more in reaction to the others, not because this felt at all creepy.

Anybody who appreciated Brutalist architecture well enough to start filling it with plants was probably not aiming to murder us all with dream-magic mind-bullets.

Absurd, yes, but I couldn’t pinpoint why I felt that way.

Raine didn’t agree. She hissed: “Lozzie, are you doing this?”

“Noooooope,” said Lozzie, in a surprisingly small voice. She clung to one of my tentacles.

Joking turned to frown at us — then flinched and pointed. “Another one! Fuck me, what is this, guerilla gardening?”

He was right; a third potted plant had appeared in the third corner of the room, right behind Raine and Lozzie and me. Up close, it was clearly some kind of peace lily, with white blooms ready to open on several of the longest stems. The soil looked freshly watered.

Raine said, “Lozzie, we made a promise to Evee. Time to—”

Joking raised his voice, still in laddish hooligan mode: “Oh no you don’t! You lot brought something in here, and now it’s fucking with my—”

Clonk.

We all jumped and turned to find a fourth potted plant now occupied the final corner of the room. All four filled. All four ready.

“Lozz—”

“I really don’t think this is—”

“You lot brought some—”

A soft and level voice cut through the sudden whirl of panic, like a little sliver bell ringing above a pack of startled cats:

“A well-cared for plant will brighten any room.”

Mister Joking whirled on the spot, fists raised, eyes wide in shock.

Raine lowered her gun with a sigh. Lozzie burst into the most awful giggles, almost crying a little bit. I just tutted; we should have expected this.

Standing behind Mister Joking’s concrete desk — silhouetted by the dark glass and the pounding rain, cradling a fifth and final potted plant in her strong and unbending arms — was Praem.

She was dressed as usual, head to toe in her perfectly arrayed maid uniform.

“Ensure adequate sunlight to encourage photosynthesis,” she said. “Use recommended soil mix for proper nutrition. Be sure to water all your plants regularly.”

Lozzie did a little round of applause, hands muffled by the fabric of her poncho.

Raine said, “Cheers for the assist, Praem. But maybe warn me in future? I almost shot you.”

Praem intoned: “I am unshootable.”

Joking just stared at Praem, confused and uncertain, fists still half-raised as if ready for a fight, but trapped by the logic of a disintegrating dream.

He said, “How the fu— I mean— that’s real experienced dreamer shit, and you’re not even a human being. What the—”

“I am a maid,” replied Praem.

“Yeah, okay, nice cosplay, and you—”

“Maids may enter any room.”

Praem stared with her blank, milk-white eyes. The rain slammed the glass behind her in great waves. Joking swallowed, slowly and carefully, like he was staring down a hungry tiger, not a soft, plush young woman who was quite a bit shorter than him, and had nowhere near his muscle mass or bulk.

Eventually he said, “Now, like, I wasn’t gonna— like— this was just for protection. You—”

Praem placed the fifth and final potted plant on the concrete desk. The pot went thunk.

“This one is called Amelia,” she intoned.

Joking glanced down at his balled fists. Slowly and carefully he raised each fist to his lips and blew across his knuckles, like blowing out a pilot light. Then he lowered each fist to his hips and made a motion as if he was holstering a pair of six-shooters, like he was turning down a duel in the main street of some dusty frontier town in the American Old West.

Joseph King straightened up again. The laddish lout had dropped away. The Welsh Mage stood tall and dignified in his fluffy white robe.

“I am disarmed, maiden,” he said to Praem.

“Maid.”

“ … maid,” he said. “Good enough?”

Praem turned her head to make it clear she was looking at us — Raine, Lozzie, and myself. She said: “You may sit.”

Raine was laughing softly and shaking her head. “You serious?”

Lozzie chirped: “Praem knows best!”

I sighed. “Yes, thank you, Praem. Is Evee alright?”

“She has not yet finished becoming angry,” said Praem. “Sit. We will all be good.”

We sat.

Joking perched in his bright pink, Lozzie-wrought beanbag chair, seemingly still straight-backed and stern even when framed by bubblegum neon. Raine eased herself down into one of the awful yellow seats, then visibly clicked the safety on her handgun. Lozzie took one of those chairs, turned it backward, and knelt on the seat, looking over the rear of the chair. I used my tentacles to make my own seating, leaning back on ourselves. Praem stood to one side, hands folded, staring straight ahead. The raindrops drummed on the concrete roof and pattered off the brown glass in great waves of water.

Joseph said, cold and quiet: “This does not mean I have agreed to share with you any of my own research on the Magnus Vigilator.”

Raine started to laugh and shake her head — but I cut in first, and said: “Of course.”

Joking raised one stern eyebrow at me, unsmiling and unimpressed. “Of course?” he echoed.

“Well,” we said. “I was thinking about it while we were walking up here, and I suppose you have a point. You can’t be certain that I’m not going to grow into something like the Eye. So, I suppose you’re right to be concerned. All I can do is tell you that’s not my aim. I love being who and what I am right now. I don’t want to become a giant eyeball in the sky; you can’t have lesbian sex when you’re a giant eyeball in the sky.”

Lozzie giggle-snorted. Raine muttered, “eyyyyy.”

But I didn’t blush. I was dead serious. Joking seemed to understand, because he just stared, blank and unmoved.

Raine cleared her throat and raised her hand. “Can I ask a serious question? Like, no bullshit, no baiting.”

Joking rolled his eyes. “Why ask permission?”

Raine gestured at Praem.

Praem said: “You may.”

“So,” Raine began. “If you’ve got ethical concerns with passing information to Heather, what the fuck were you doing with Eddy-boy? You stole Evee’s gateway spell for him. That’s high-grade experimental magic. She made it by ripping off the cult, combining it with Heather’s insights, and then getting Lozzie to finish it. He was a dangerous, evil, nasty little monster. That was irresponsible.”

Joseph stared at her like she was a child who had insulted his face. “Edward Lilburne was just another mage with a lust for ascension. He was no threat to the world.”

Raine said, “He was a threat to us.”

Joking shrugged. “It was nothing personal. I did a job — several jobs — because he paid me.”

“We can pay you,” I said. “We can make that happen. I-I think.” I glanced at Praem; I actually felt horribly guilty at assuming Evelyn would be happy to foot the bill, but I needed a way in, to start some kind of deal. We’d manage the details later.

Joking sighed a tiny sigh. “Not in money, fool. I do have a day job. In equivalent information — about other big game.”

Raine pulled the same sort of face that Twil made whenever she got very confused. “You’ve got a regular job?”

Joking rolled his eyes so hard that he may as well have pulled them from their sockets. “Not all mages inherit fortunes from their slain mothers. Yes.”

“ … what do you do?”

“Programming,” he said, as if this was the most boring admission in the world. “I’m a consultant. Government and financial systems, mostly.”

Raine laughed. “And you’re pleading poverty? Mate, come on, if you’re doing COBOL work you’re making bank.”

“Only when I am not pursuing my true passion,” he said, unmoved.

“‘Big game’,” we echoed — and could not keep all the disgust off our face. “The Eye. Me? Big game, what does that mean? What are you interested in, Joseph?”

Mister Joking considered me for a moment, as if he was trying to decide how much truth to tell. He glanced at Praem, then at Lozzie, then narrowed his eyes.

“Very well,” he said eventually. “I am interested in large things.”

Without missing a beat, Raine said: “Ah, a size queen. Right.”

Joking shot her a look — I expected him to smoulder with disgust or rage, but instead the Laddish Lout flashed back onto his features for a second: he grinned a massive, shit-eating grin and blushed slightly.

But then he was gone again, the Welsh Mage back in his place.

“Large in the spiritual sense,” he explained. “The growth processes and end points of bio-spiritual accumulation. The ‘result’ of so-called ‘ascension’. Entities that have enlarged themselves, either beyond the walls of our reality, or here, or in the shared dreamlands. I am a big game hunter — though unlike my namesake predecessors, I am neither foolish nor arrogant enough to assume I can then shoot and kill and mount the heads of such entities.”

Raine was squinting at him. “Why? Why the interest?”

Joking rolled his eyes. “One must wrap one’s soul around a passion, or risk the same egotistical pitfalls and spiritual metastasization as every other practitioner of magic. The largest of entities offer endless opportunities for study, boundless complexity, and plenty of unsolved problems on which the mind can chew.”

We said, “And that’s why you were studying the Eye?”

Joking nodded. His guard was back up. Unwilling to offer more details without an exchange — or perhaps not at all.

We took a stab in the dark: “Why the Eye? Why then? Seems like a bit of a coincidence to us.”

Joking smacked his lips once, then said: “Toward the end of last calendar year I was made aware that one Mister Alexander Lilburne was searching for information beyond the veil—”

Raine snorted. “‘Beyond the veil’? Come on, mate, you’re not a 90s TV special about Wiccans. You mean Outside.”

Joking sighed and ignored the insult. “Searching for information — about you, Heather Morell. His methods were crude, but a mutual contact — a non-human contact — passed me some curious details regarding the subject of his inquiries. A twin sister, the Magnus Vigilator, and so on. This piqued my interest. Few would bother to study such an entity — no useful communication can ever be made, it cannot be summoned for assistance or petitioned for a boon. A waste of time and energy. An entity like the Magnus Vigilator does not have many opportunities to interact with our reality, so I watched events unfold. When—”

“Wait!” I blurted out. “Not many opportunities? But some? What about ten years ago?”

Ten years ago, when Maisie and I had stepped through a portal to Wonderland; still, after all this time, we had no idea how that had really happened, or why.

Joking stared at me for a moment, as if I was being very rude.

“Not yours to keep,” said Praem.

Joking sighed. He shrugged, looking away, and said: “Very well. I am not that kind of monster. This is yours, for free, for it is worthless: no, Miss Heather Morell, I do not know why or how you and your twin were kidnapped—”

My heart sank. Even here, no true answers?

“—but if I did, I suspect it would not contribute to any greater comprehension of the Magnus Vigilator, not at all.”

We frowned at him. “I’m sorry?”

He stared at me very hard. “It cannot reach through the veil without subordinated agency. This much is blindingly clear — pun fully intentional. It observes perfectly, but only that which is in front of it. The Magnus Vigilator did not kidnap you, Heather Morell. Something else happened. Perhaps a natural phenomenon. Perhaps random chance. You are no chosen one, just a stray seed on the wind.”

We nodded. Somehow, that felt better, even if it wasn’t at all conclusive. “Thank you.”

Joking squinted at us; he didn’t really get it.

We said: “Okay, so. You studied the Eye — how?”

“Books mostly, at first. The same way as any other mage,” he said. “But then I spoke with Mister Alexander Lilburne while he was in his corpse-state, after his encounter with you.”

Lozzie sunk down behind the back of her chair; we reached out and wrapped a tentacle around her arm. She held on tight.

“‘Corpse-state’?” Raine echoed, pulling a grimace.

Joking shrugged. “The body was dead, the man was almost gone, but parts of his soul still spoke — or something else spoke through them. I questioned him — it, whatever — for several hours. That was an ordeal.” He frowned, genuinely uncomfortable. “I have seen similar conditions before, bodies walking that should be dead, scraps of soul-flesh clinging to burnt bones. But never anything quite the same. Never like that. The thing which spoke through him was … impossible to comprehend.”

We stared at him in disbelief. “You … you spoke to the Eye?”

Joking shook his head. “I do not believe I did. Not really. I spoke as an ant speaks to a human being staring at it with a microscope. Spraying chemical signals, only to have it all noted down in some database, stripped of subjective content. Seeing without knowing. Observation without insight. I do not think it understood anything.”

We shuddered, suddenly cold, wrapped in all but one of our own tentacles.

Raine said softly: “What happened to Alexander’s corpse?”

Joseph King seemed to rouse himself from dark memories. “I do not know. The Cultists took him away. I was only permitted access by sufferance and Edward Lilburne’s rapidly waning influence. I do not know what became of the body.” He nodded suddenly to Lozzie, who was peeking over the back of her chair. “My apologies, Miss Lilburne. A sibling deserves a corpse.”

Lozzie whispered: “I hope they burned him.”

Raine cleared her throat. “And I hope they put the ashes in a lead-lined box.”

Joseph snorted. “Fools, the lot of them. His followers, I mean. I attempted to question many of them, too, but their connection is so much lighter. The Magnus Vigilator merely lingers at the edge of their minds. None of them had anything useful to tell me.” He raised his chin so he could look down at all of us. “And that was all. I have moved on from this area of study. There is nothing more to discover, for the Magnus Vigilator cannot be visited or observed with any level of safety, not even in a dream. And you have said nothing to convince me of your motives, Heather Morell.”

We took a deep breath, and played our hand: “What if I told you that I had a book — a short book, a pamphlet really — written by a species from Outside, an Outsider civilization, which detailed another pair of twins kidnapped and changed by the Eye?”

Joseph King raised an eyebrow. He did not seem impressed. “I would ask you where you obtained such a thing, and how I am supposed to verify that it is authentic. And I suppose I would also ask what it is meant to prove.”

“It’s a translation,” we said. “I got it from the Library of Carcosa—”

“Ha!” Joking barked a single, harsh laugh. “Did you now?”

Raine chuckled and shook her head. Lozzie rose from her protective crouch and grinned a nasty little grin. I sighed. Joking frowned at all three of us, then at Praem, then back at me.

“You’re serious,” he said. It was not a question.

“I have special contacts,” we said, putting on a look-at-me-I’m-so-special voice. “Look, that’s not the point—”

“You claim to have visited the Library of Carcosa, retrieved a book, and then gotten back out. And that is ‘not the point’?” Joking squint-frowned at me.

Raine said: “You’re out of your depth, mate.”

Joking went quiet. Raindrops drummed on the concrete roof and moved in slow sheets down the brown glass windows. His eyes darted from me to Praem, then back again, then to Lozzie.

There it was, hidden in the rear of his eyes.

Temptation.

Like an octopus waving a tentacle-tip to imitate a worm buried in the silt; I had laid the bait and now the unwary crab was approaching, unaware of the beak hidden in the rocks above.

Joking wet his lips. “Even if you could prove the authenticity of such a document, it would tell me nothing about how far you intend to—”

“If I really do have access to the library of Carcosa, do you think you can slow me down?”

Joking paused.

We continued: “If we have access to all that knowledge, and we wanted to … ‘ascend’—” We mimed air quotes with two tentacles. “Do you think you could stop us? Make us stay human, or at least close to human? No? But, if, on the other hand, we’re trying to rescue our sister, and nobody has ever written about that before, written about what that might mean to the Eye, then … ” We shrugged. “Then we would be coming to you, and asking for information on how the fuck we even begin to communicate with it! You talked to it! You communicated with it! I need that!”

Joking swallowed.

We sat back on our tentacles and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry for swearing. I apologise. I got carried away.”

Joseph King sat very still for several moments. His muscular bulk was like a cat pretending to be at rest, waiting for a rival to twitch one way or the other. Raine reached over and squeezed my knee. Lozzie gently nuzzled a tentacle. Praem said nothing, staring at the wall.

“This … this book you found,” Joking said eventually. “If you allow me to read it … I could … I might … ”

I sighed and said, “The manuscript is written down, it’s a hard copy. I’ll have to—”

Praem raised a hand and her fingers suddenly held a sheaf of papers. She looked at me, blank eyes asking a silent question.

“Oh!” I said. “Oh, uh, thank you Praem. Yes, it can’t hurt for him to read it. Go ahead.”

Joseph devoured the manuscript. He sat on his beanbag chair, head down, reading in rapt silence. He didn’t look up, not even once, though he muttered to himself several times. Lozzie got out of her chair and wandered over to the windows to watch the rain, wrapped up tight in her pastel poncho. Raine shared a knowing glance with me. Praem produced a watering can out of thin air and spent several minutes tending to the potted plants she had added to the room.

Eventually, Joking looked up. “This is authentic Qu’relli text,” he said — pronouncing the name with a weird gulping stop in the middle. “Or something close, some offshoot. The translation has captured the diction perfectly, far better than any Latin attempts. You could not have made this up, it’s too perfect, and I know for a fact that you do not have access to any examples — unless you really have been to the Library of Carcosa. Who translated this?”

“A ‘non-human source’,” I said, echoing his own bland words back at him. We couldn’t help but add a little sneer.

Joking frowned at us. “You have not met a Qu’rell. That has not happened. That would be a lie.”

I sighed. “I don’t even know what that name means. You want to know who translated this? Her name is Our-Lady-of-the-Jaundiced-Heart.”

Joking looked like he was trying to figure out if I was mocking him.

“I’m serious,” we said. “Now, is that enough for you to believe me?”

Mister Joking handed the manuscript back to Praem, steepled his hands, and frowned in deep thought. He wet his lips. He stared at me, then at Raine, then somewhere over my shoulder.

“And … ” he said slowly. “And what do I get in return?”

Inside, we put on our best impression of Evelyn Saye. “You get no promises,” we said. “But you probably want me on your good side, if you ever want to borrow a book from the Library of Carcosa.”

Joking stared and stared and stared — and then nodded, slowly. He reached up and ran a hand through his curly dark hair, seemingly exhausted by this.

I let out a silent breath. Lozzie smiled all smug and clever. Praem made the manuscript papers vanish.

“But there is one more thing,” Joking said suddenly. “I wish to know how you obtained the phone number, the one that allowed you to initiate this whole conversation in the first place.”

“From somebody you used to know,” Raine said. “That’s all you need.”

Joking smiled his thin and dangerous smile. “I did not expect a true answer. That was a little test. Miss Jan Martense, yes. I spotted her with you, when you went to conclude your sordid little war with Mister Edward Lilburne. Curious, I hadn’t seen her in a long time. I’m surprised she would willingly associate with a group of mages and Outsiders all over again — she was always so cautious.” Then, quickly, before we could register the gap between subjects: “Is she working on a project for you, by any chance?”

Raine and I shared an involuntary glance; Joking saw the truth in our faces. He stiffened almost imperceptibly.

“Wait, wait,” I said quickly. “Yes, she’s working on a project, but there’s nothing sinister about it. She’s helping with the rescue operation for my sister. That’s all.”

“Willingly or coerced?” Joking said.

This was serious — even more than talking about the Eye. He spoke quickly, smoothly, calm, giving nothing away. He suspected something.

Over by the rain-drenched windows, Lozzie was watching the exchange with a serious little expression on her face. So very curious.

“Willingly,” I said. “We’re paying her, with money.”

“Mm,” Joking grunted, utterly blank.

Raine said out loud what I did not want to voice: “You make it sound like she’s dangerous or something.”

Joking stared for a long, long moment, then took a deep breath and relaxed once again. “No. No, Miss Martense was on the right side of history, along with myself, last time she and I met. People change a lot in two decades, but I’m sure whatever she is working on for you, it’s none of my concern.”

Lozzie chirped: “You best not be concerned with Janny! Nooooope.”

I filed that one away for later; I knew exactly what Jan was working on for us, and there wasn’t anything sinister about it at all. But what did that mean?

“So,” we said. “Your research into the Eye? We have a deal?”

“Mmmm,” Joking grunted. “Of course I don’t keep my notes in a dream, I’ll have to—”

Praem raised her hand again; she was suddenly holding a slender black notebook, battered and scuffed, the leather damaged along the spine. She glanced at Mister Joking, for permission.

He boggled at her, then barked a single laugh.

“Incredible,” he said. “Who are you, demon? You are much too real to be something dredged out of the deep. Who are you really?”

“Praem,” said Praem.

“Tell me your true name and you may have any secrets you—”

“Praem Saye,” said Praem. “Is this your notebook?”

Joseph King sighed with all the bitter melancholy of a fisherman staring down the giant pike that got away by snapping his rod and breaking the hook.

“Yes,” he said. “The notebook appears to be mine, or at least a dream-based facsimile. Very well. Allow the little watcher what scant information she can take from within. There was precious little of use in the first place.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Joe King isn’t actually an unreasonable fellow at all. Not ‘friendly’, probably not safe, and certainly not on Heather’s side. But he’s a just a guy, doing his own thing, and even he has a price in the end; quite a reasonable one, in fact. And now, finally, within reach, intel on the Eye? A record of a conversation with something that has haunted Heather her whole life.

Oh, and maids can go into any room. Of course they can, they have to clean. Never assume you’re safe from Praem.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And I know I say this every chapter, but – thank you! Thank you for reading. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers, and all your support, your comments, or just reading along. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather cracks open a forbidden tome, and reads the words of a living god.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.9

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Summer heat steamed and slithered against the walls of Number 12 Barnslow Drive in an incessant standing wave. Her red brick skin turned painful to the clumsy touch, and lethal to any unwary flies. The climbing ivy, the patchy lichen, the clumps of hardy moss — all shrivelled and died back, retreating toward the loam at her skirts. Roof tiles flowed and flowered with heat haze, like invisible gas poured from a spout, rolling down her neck and shoulders. The clay-thick soil of the front garden dried out, opening in wide cracks around the baked stone of the path to the door. The grass went brown; the earth turned dusty. In her back garden the longer grasses and wild flowers drank the sunlight in great gulps of greening life — and swarmed with bugs seeking shelter in the shattered shade, insects living out entire days-long lives in the shadow of the single massive tree, where Tenny’s cocoon had once grown in quiet seclusion.

Larger wildlife turned sleepy and reclusive — rabbits hid in their warrens, birds stayed in the treetops, foxes dozed deep in their dens.

We too longed to burrow into the cool and damp earth. Or dive into dark waters and flee far from the sun.

Lucky little foxes.

I did hope the fox from the Saye Estate was doing well, wherever she’d gone since we’d last seen her.

On that peak of Northern high-summer, to open a door or a window was to invite a blast of sticky-hot humid air; to step outside was to burst into sweat, sticking to the inside of one’s clothes, blinking against the pounding sun; to linger was to invite sunburn, heatstroke, or worse. But to close all the windows would have cooked the house’s charges — us — inside a massive improvised sauna.

Number 12 Barnslow Drive simply was not built for this; the summer had over-topped her limits. She needed our help.

The first hours of the morning had not been so bad, when the sun was still just a suggestion in a cloudless blue sky. Waking up and eating breakfast in nothing but a t-shirt and shorts felt odd, but entirely acceptable, especially when I wasn’t the only one resorting to such shedding of layers. Seeing Evelyn with her hair firmly up and her shoulders exposed was more odd — but also more than acceptable. At least she was comfortable. Tenny fanning herself with her own tentacles was sweet; Lozzie walking around barefoot was obvious; Kimberly with a straw sun-hat on her head to go to work was exquisitely fashionable, but I don’t think she realised.

Raine walking around in tank-top and knickers was positively a treat.

By the time we got ready for the meeting with Harold Yuleson, the heat was only just beginning to ramp up toward its true oppressive power; the journey there in Raine’s car was sweaty, but not unbearable, certainly not with the windows down and Raine belting out punk songs at the top of her lungs — even if I couldn’t make head nor tail of the lyrics.

The meeting itself was conducted inside Yuleson’s real, proper, official office, a tiny little place near the city centre, in a converted 19th century terrace, sandwiched between a dentist on one side and an unmarked business on the other.

“Some shady shit,” said Raine. “You shoulder-to-shoulder with some mob types, Harry my lad?”

“It’s a shipping business,” Yuleson told us. “Small packages, expedited delivery, all online. Or so I’m told.”

Raine snorted at that. Evelyn looked vaguely unimpressed. Praem said nothing. Lozzie didn’t seem interested. I didn’t really get it.

But Yuleson’s office possessed that luxury only found in hotels and businesses — air conditioning. Yuleson himself was in waistcoat and jacket like normal, a little bubble of business privilege. We all rode out the tidal wave of summer heat inside those cramped little rooms, listening to Yuleson drone on for over an hour.

The meeting itself was both incredibly boring and esoteric beyond my understanding. Yuleson went over endless official documentation — mostly to do with taxation, wills, transfers of assets, establishment of Lozzie as Edward’s legal heir, and so on and so on. Some of it was real, some of it was forged — most of the latter was still in the draft stage, including a fake birth certificate for Lozzie, with ‘DRAFT’ written on it in huge red marker pen so it couldn’t possibly be mistaken for the complete piece.

Evelyn took a huge number of photographs of various documents, with the intent of showing her father. A major benefit of having a lawyer in the family, I supposed.

“No offense, Yuleson,” Evelyn said — dripping with acid sarcasm. “But I want another pair of eyes on this.”

Yuleson nodded and smiled and looked like he wanted to swallow his own fist. “As long as the evidence is deleted after the fact. We must leave no trace. Miss Lilburne here, her future security depends on it.”

“My dad does what I tell him to.”

When we emerged from the meeting, blinking like grubs who’d crawled out from under a stone, the sun had finished her stretching exercises. Now she was ready to bench-press the city of Sharrowford into trembling, panting, red-faced submission.

We said as much to Raine, when we got back home. She laughed harder than we expected, then asked if we needed taking upstairs and seeing to.

“Tch!” we tutted. “Raine, there’s no time for that today. We’re on a tight schedule.”

Raine blinked at us. “We are? We don’t have to be over at Geerswin ‘til six. You know, when the sun isn’t so bad? I thought that was the whole point of waiting until the evening?”

We sighed. “We’re making the call, to Mister Joking — I mean ‘Joe King’. We’re doing it today. Now.”

So Raine spent half an hour making sure the right windows were open and the wrong windows were closed, that the fans she had bought were set up just right, pushing air from the cellar into the kitchen, from the kitchen into the magical workshop, and out into the front room. Evelyn had a fan all to herself. So did Tenny and Grinny — though it was mostly for Tenny, upstairs in her and Lozzie’s bedroom, ruffling her fur and tempting her to make funny noises into the chopping air.

We all shed half our clothes once more. We downed a pint of ice-water and lemon juice, then devoured a lunch of sandwiches — courtesy of Praem, profusely thanked.

And then we ended up sitting around the kitchen table, staring at Raine’s ‘burner phone.’

We — me, myself, and I — frowned at the slip of notebook paper in our hand, on which Jan had written the only known contact number for ‘Mister Joking’. Then we stared at the phone. Then back at the paper. Then at the phone. Then the paper.

Evelyn sighed a very grumbly and tired sigh. “Heather. Heather, do we really have to do this right now?”

We lifted our eyes and pulled an apologetic smile. “You don’t have to do anything, Evee. This is my responsibility.”

Evelyn gave me a dead-eyed look which could have chilled the sunlight itself.

She was sitting on the opposite side of the kitchen table, dressed in a loose, airy white t-shirt, a pair of shorts, and nothing else, not even socks; the matte black blade structure of her prosthetic foot lay open and exposed against the floor tiles. Her hair was tied up high to keep the heat off her neck. She looked ready for an afternoon nap, so sleepy and comfy. Part of me wanted to do exactly that — go nap with Evee, forget about all this, put off my responsibility.

“Um, Evee?”

Evelyn sighed. “How are you simultaneously so resourceful, and yet also so incredibly fucking stupid?”

Raine burst out laughing; she was sat halfway between myself and Evelyn, with her chair tilted back on two legs. She refrained from putting her own bare feet up on the table, as Praem would probably voice a stern objection. Raine wore even less than Evee — a purple tank top, no bra, and a pair of exercise shorts. The heat was simply too much for any modesty. Her rich chestnut hair was wet with sweat. She looked like she needed some time in bed as well, though probably not for napping.

“Heather, Heather, hey,” Raine drawled. “Don’t take that the wrong way. It’s how Evee expresses affection. The worse the insults, the more she loves you.”

Evelyn huffed. “Yes, Raine, fine, you don’t have to spell it out for her.”

“I know,” we said. “Thank you, Evee.”

Evelyn blushed more than was healthy in such heat. She gestured at me with her maimed hand, unselfconscious of the old scar and the missing fingers. “What I mean to say, Heather, is that you are about to call a mage — the kind of mage who leaves anti-intrusion countermeasures all over the place, not unlike myself. If I get up and go watch cartoons on my laptop and let you do this alone, five minutes later we’re going to be dealing with a giant slug crawling out of the phone and spraying everything with stomach juices. So no, it’s not ‘your responsibility’. We’re all here together.”

“One for all and all for one,” Raine murmured.

We cleared our throat. “Fair point. Um. Sorry, Evee.”

Evelyn huffed again. “And we’re all bloody well exhausted. We’ve had a long day already and it’s not even two in the afternoon. That meeting with the lawyer was enough to put me to sleep. I wish I could have had Praem turn him upside down and shake him by his ankles.”

“Hey,” Raine said. “Boring is better, as far as that went.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “That bastard Yuleson better keep his word. He skims a single penny off Lozzie and I’ll have Praem … ” Evelyn trailed off and gestured at the air. “Bah.”

Praem intoned: “Yuleson will be a good boy.”

Raine laughed again. Evelyn pulled a vaguely disgusted face.

Praem was standing on the opposite side of the room, dressed as usual in her full maid uniform, complete with lace and frills and a lot of flair, once again apparently immune to the summer heat. I envied her deeply. I think we all did, that day.

We smiled at her. “He will, Praem. He knows what Outside is like now. He doesn’t want to go again.”

Praem turned her blank, milk-white eyes to stare at me, through me, past me. For a second we felt like Praem saw all of us, all the other six Heathers which inhabited my tentacles. She saw us all, and liked what she saw.

Then she said: “Naughty Yuleson goes to the time-out castle.”

We giggled at that, we couldn’t help it. “Praem!”

Raine leaned back with a nasty grin. Evelyn muttered, “Can we get back on topic, please?” I suppressed the giggles and cleared my throat.

“Fuck me, though,” Raine said, staring up at the ceiling. “Eight million quid. Eight. Million. Quid. She could do anything with that.”

Evelyn gave her a sidelong glance. “You keep your lips tight, Raine.”

Raine pulled a grin. “Since when do I go boasting about stuff like that?”

Evelyn snorted and rolled her eyes. “Heather, can’t we leave this until tomorrow? I told you to give me a week to finish the Invisus Oculus. You have plenty of time.”

We shook our head, pulling another apologetic smile; four of us joined in — our tentacles, waving from side to side, strobing slowly in the overheated air. Evelyn found it difficult to maintain her craggy disapproval in the face of that display. She tutted and looked away.

“We can’t,” we said. “Evee, I can’t procrastinate. I can’t tell myself I’ll do it tomorrow. I have to do this now. Sevens made it clear to me. No stalling. Anything else would not be doing right by Maisie.”

Raine reached over and rubbed my shoulder. “Right you are. Where is Sevens, anyway? Haven’t seen her all day.”

“With Aym,” we said gently. “Felicity won’t be staying much longer, so … ”

“Ahhhh,” went Raine. “Hmm.”

“Hmm, indeed,” we said. A problem for another day.

Evelyn gestured helplessly with both hands. “I still haven’t finished digesting that manuscript you brought back. We haven’t even begun discussing the implications of this bitch — Heart, and frankly I don’t want to. We’ve possibly got a very difficult evening ahead of us with those cultists. And I … I need to … ” Evelyn trailed off, frowning hard, chewing the inside of her mouth. Raine raised her eyebrows, waiting. Eventually Evelyn spat the words: “And I need to make sure Twil is actually okay, alright? I want to spend some time … anyway! And you want to fit in this phone call, to a mage? Heather, this might turn into a whole crisis. Very easily.”

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes briefly. “That’s why I’m going to do it myself.”

“Let Praem—”

“Praem can’t do brain-math,” we said softly. “If Joking — gosh, I hate that name — if ‘Joe King’ has countermeasures in place, then I am best suited to disarm them. Praem would still be in danger. She’s not perfect.”

“Wrong,” said Praem.

We almost laughed. We reached out with one tentacle and bobbed it in Praem’s general direction. “My apologies, Praem. Of course you are.”

“Maids are perfect. I am a maid.” Praem did a whole-body sideways tilt, like a puppet making a silly pose. Her skirt floffed out on one side. She put her hands together and winked with one eye. “Perfection.”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes, but I could see the deep affection in her face. Raine gave Praem a little round of applause. Praem straightened back up and curtseyed.

“Nevertheless,” I went on, trying to be serious once again. “I’m going to make the call myself. I think it’s the right option.”

Evelyn sighed again. “Everyone’s dispersed right now, Heather. Can’t we at least wait until the evening, after the meet with the cultists, when everyone is—”

“I want to do it now,” we said. “If there are safety measures we should take, I’ll take them. But no more stalling. I want to be ready for Maisie, the moment we can make the attempt. If … Joseph King has any information on the Eye, I want to know.” We pulled our tentacles in tighter, wrapping them about ourselves. “ … I do wish Zheng would come home though. Still no … ?”

Raine shook her head. “Not answering her phone either. Assuming it has power.” She shrugged. “Big Zed always does this when you’re out of action for a bit, Heather. She’ll be home.”

“Mmm,” I grumbled. “I hope she’s not sulking for some reason. I don’t want to have to go hunt her down, too.”

Evelyn slapped the table. “One thing at a time! Bloody hell, Heather. You want to get this done? Then focus!”

I steeled myself and picked up the phone, then frowned. “Why is it called a ‘burner phone’, anyway?”

Raine said: “Burn after reading.”

We pulled a face. “You shouldn’t burn plastic. That’s bad for the environment. It’s bad for you!” Raine snorted. Evelyn chuckled too. We blinked at both of them. “Sorry? What is it?”

Raine reached over and rubbed my shoulder, her thumb working at the tension-knots in my back. “It’s a metaphor. You don’t actually burn the phone, physically. You take out the sim card and snap it, or maybe remove any physical storage media, then run a magnet over it. Voila, untraceable contact. I bought it with cash, too, no name on file.”

We stared at the phone again. It did feel particularly flimsy, like the black plastic case might crack if exposed to direct sunlight.

“But … why?” we said.

Raine shrugged. “In case GCHQ are listening in. Or the CIA.”

I boggled at her. “Why would GCHQ be listening to us?”

Praem intoned: “For fun.”

Evelyn sighed and pulled a surprisingly sly little smile. “Raine is overcompensating for Stack critiquing our operational security. She’s trying to impress the monster.”

Raine raised both her hands in a gesture of mock-innocence. “Hey, come on, I’m just being sensible. It’s a sensible precaution.”

Evelyn’s smirk got worse. “And who would be listening to us now, hmm? Edward’s done. Forget bolting the barn door after the horse has fled, the horse has been turned into glue and used for arts and crafts. This is pure preening for your frankly disturbing obsession with Amy Stack. You think if you wave enough opsec in her face she’ll sit on yours?”

“Evee!” I squeaked, blushing in shock.

Raine laughed, shook her head — and looked away, almost embarrassed. I’d never seen Raine embarrassed like that before.

“You know I’m right,” said Evee. “Heather, I don’t know why on earth you’re alright with this. I’m not judging whatever tangled polycule you want to be part of—” She paused, cleared her throat, and recovered from the accidental self-damage. “But I am judging any romantic interest in a goddamn professional mercenary. You said it yourself, Raine, she was a baby-killer. And she’s straight! She’s married! She has a child. She’s easily twenty years older than you. Give up, Raine. This is a pathetic target, even for you.”

I frowned. “Evee. Excuse me.”

Evelyn squinted — and then understood what she’d said. She went red in the face and waved the insult away. “Not you, Heather! God, present company excluded.”

“Still,” we said, tutting.

Raine raised her chin. “I am not doing opsec to get Amy Stack to sit on my face. I’m doing it to get her to squeal like a good little doggy.”

We threw up both hands, all six tentacles, and our voice. “Oh, my gosh, you two. Stop! Please. Stop. What is this? What are you doing?!”

Evelyn looked away, suitably chastised. Raine laughed and shook her head and said: “I’m winding you up.”

“Salty,” said Praem.

Evelyn barked a laugh and slapped the table. “Bloody right. Salty because she said your opsec was shit.”

Raine raised her hands in surrender and lowered her head. “Guilty. Guilty. Sentence me to hard, hard, hard labour. With Stack.”

“Raine,” we warned.

Raine cleared her throat and bowed her head to me. “As you wish, my squidling lady.”

That made us blush a little — and almost made us discount the question of whether Raine really was joking or not, about wanting to have intimate relations with Amy Stack.

She had, however, stolen all my tension. Well done, Raine.

Evelyn leaned back in her chair and grunted, rolling her uneven shoulders and working out the kinks in her joints. “I would like to remind you — both of you — that Amy Stack is now beyond our control. Seriously. I do not recommend having any more contact with her than absolutely necessary.”

“Ah?” I blinked at Evee.

She gave me a look like I was considerably slower than she’d expected. “With Edward gone, there’s no threat to her little boy. I don’t hold her leash anymore. Nobody does. Not even if I keep protecting the child. Which, yes, I will anyway.”

“Ah,” we said. “Well … she’s got no reason to go against us, right?”

Raine said: “Nicky’s been hanging out with her.”

Evelyn frowned like she’d just been presented with a piece of completely carbonised toast. “She— the detective— excuse me, what?”

Raine shrugged. “Didn’t think it was important. Apparently they’ve been talking some. Kim told me that Nicky told her.”

“Oh,” Evelyn huffed. “This is some game of telephone nonsense. I don’t have the time to think about this. Fine, whatever!”

But we were chewing on this concept. One tentacle tied itself in a loose knot trying to imagine the scene. We said: “How does one ‘hang out’ with Stack?”

Raine smirked. “Very carefully. Or in my case—”

“Raine!” we said quickly. “Stop! We don’t want to think about that.”

“Sure you do. You can’t stop grinning, Heather.”

“I’m not ‘grinning’! It’s just a smile.”

Evelyn put her face in one hand. “Please stop. That or go to your room, both of you. I thought you wanted to make this phone call, Heather? You know what, forget it. Why don’t you two go upstairs and spend the afternoon on each other—”

“—in each other—” Raine murmured, sotto voce.

I went to bap her with a tentacle — but ended up slowly wrapping it around Raine’s arm instead. She grabbed the tentacle in return, tugging on it gently, showing me all her teeth in a suddenly very Zheng-like grin, more predatory intent than confident power. We felt ourselves begin to blush, hot and red.

“—and we can leave this dangerous phone call task until tomorrow,” Evelyn finished quickly, as she saw what was happening on the far side of the table. She cleared her throat loudly and tapped the tabletop. “You have a room, you two. Please.”

Praem intoned, smart and soft: “No heavy petting in the kitchen.”

Raine laughed and relented. I quickly disentangled my tentacle from my girlfriend and sat up straight, blushing furiously and frowning my little frowny face.

“That’s not— I didn’t mean— I’m not going to—” We stumbled, mortified. “Oh, damn and blast it all! We’re doing it right now!”

I scooped the ‘burner phone’ off the table and woke the tiny screen, then raised Jan’s note with the incredibly long phone number, and squinted at the absurd string of digits.

Raine cheered. “Doing it live!”

Evelyn picked up her walking stick and—

Bang-bang-bang!

—slammed it against one of the table’s legs so hard that the whole tabletop shook. We flinched. Raine did a silly mock-recoil from Evelyn’s threat of violence.

“E-Evee?” I stammered.

Evelyn fixed me with an exasperated gaze. “If we’re going to do this, we do it properly. Up. Both of you. Into the workshop. And Praem,” Evelyn softened instantly as she addressed her doll-maid daughter. “Would you be a dear and fetch Lozzie from upstairs, please? Not Tenny or … ‘Grinny’, leave them be.”

Praem answered by turning on her heel and marching out of the kitchen, skirts swishing, shoes clicking.

“Evee?” we said. “Evee, I’m sorry, but what do we need Lozzie for?”

Evelyn gave me a flat-eyed look which could have halted a falling meteor. “Insurance. Now get up. Into the workshop. Let’s get sorted out.”

We followed Evelyn’s orders and decamped into the magical workshop; between the heavy curtains over the bay windows, the habitual gloom of the space, and the muffled feeling as if we were inside the core of the house, the heat became paradoxical — shadowy, yet sweltering, darker, yet hotter. A womb-like feeling. Cradled in the heart of Number 12 Barnslow Drive.

Evelyn had me sit in a chair in the middle of the room, beyond reach of any other object, on a piece of canvas. Then she directed Praem in drawing a magic circle around me; nothing fancy or particularly eye-searing, just a double-layer of inward-pointing protection.

“Feels like I’m being welded into a shark cage,” we murmured.

“Shark, caged,” said Praem.

Evelyn snorted. “Good. It’s for your protection and ours.”

We sighed a long, disappointed sigh, gesturing helplessly with the ‘burner phone’. “Evee, I just … I just wanted to get this over with, not make a big performance of it.”

Evelyn jabbed the end of her walking stick toward me. “There is no ‘getting it over with quickly’, Heather. We do this with proper precautions, or not at all. How do you still not understand this?”

We felt a little ashamed. “I didn’t want to … impose … I guess.”

Evelyn snorted again and crossed her arms. “You can impose as much as you like.”

Raine set up the rest of the emergency equipment, in case something went wrong: a bucket of water, a helping of chocolate, a fire extinguisher — even Evee raised an eyebrow at that one — bandages, her makeshift riot-shield, and her handgun. The handgun went on the table, pointed away from everything else, safety firmly on.

Lozzie joined us too; she flounced down from upstairs, fluttering and bobbing in the doorway of the magical workshop. She had bare feet and bare legs poking out from beneath the hem of her poncho, and exposed her bare arms whenever she raised them; I suspected she was mostly naked beneath the poncho, and I didn’t blame her one bit, not in this heat.

Just before Praem finished the circle, Raine ducked inside and placed a bottle of water at my feet, dripping with cold condensation from the fridge.

“In case you’re in there for a while,” Raine said, winked, and kissed me on the forehead.

“This isn’t going to take a while!” I protested. But Raine was already retreating. Praem put the finishing touches on the circle. Evelyn sat down in her chair, frowning at me like I was an unsolved maths problem. Lozzie kept bouncing from foot to foot and flapping her poncho to help circulate the air. The spider-servitors were not present for once — they were upstairs with Marmite, who was with Tenny. Not particularly useful as guard creatures if they followed their new friend everywhere, but we all preferred them happy.

“Well,” Evelyn grunted. “We’re about as ready as we can be. Go ahead and make the call when ready, Heather.”

Lozzie chirped: “Maybe he won’t pick up! Maybe he’s sleeping. Or out. Or Out!”

Raine caught my eye and said: “Heather, whatever happens, we’ll catch you.”

We gulped, staring at the burner phone in one hand, then at the absurdly long number in our other. Our tentacles coiled in tight, around our belly and ribs, a layer of protective pneuma-somatic meat. We’d wanted this to be quick and easy, a nasty phone call but not a potential crisis. But everyone else was acting like we were about to get into a fight — if not a very serious one.

Evee was right; Raine was right. Operational security or magical precaution, both could not be ignored without taking significant and senseless risks. We had to take this seriously. We couldn’t afford another slip-up, not so close to Wonderland, so close to Maisie.

Praem was standing by Evelyn’s side. She fixed me with a milk-eyed look, empty of expression, and said:

“When calling an unknown party it is best to introduce yourself first. Avoid slang or colloquialisms. Speak clearly. Practice first if you are nervous. Write a script if you require further structure.”

Evelyn looked up at her with a confused frown. Raine laughed and shot her a finger-gun. Lozzie giggled and flapped her poncho as if heaping praise upon our Praem.

And I laughed too, just one soft exhalation. All the tension flowed back out of us — well, most of the tension. Partway there. Enough to get moving.

“Thank you, Praem,” we said. “I don’t think we’ll need a script though, not this time.”

We took a deep breath and prepared for the worst — for magical countermeasures, for Mister Joking’s clever trap on the other end of the phone, ready to snare any nasty mages trying to leave a lethal surprise for him. We flexed our metaphorical hands, ready to plunge them into the black and tarry depths of our soul, to grasp the machinery of hyperdimensional mathematics, to deflect the hidden blade we were about to face.

We raised the phone, typed in the absurdly long number, and triple checked that we had it right; then we hit the call button, and raised the phone to our left ear.

Ring-ring-ring-

“It’s ringing!” we hissed.

Evelyn tutted softly. “What did you expect? Concentrate.”

“Well, it’s just the number is so long, we didn’t—”

Click.

The call connected.

The click was so loud, like a thunderclap over a dark forest, like a slab of concrete slamming into the ground. The shock made us blink, made the hot air recede for a split-second, made the whole house flinch.

Then, silence: machine-silence, the soft whirring of a tape, the tiny motors and gears turning inside a device that was meant to speak to me, or meant to record my speaking, or negate the need to speak at all. We stayed silent and still, as if before the machine-eyes of a cold and lifeless trap. All our tentacles went dark, following some deep-buried instinct to make ourselves invisible and unseen. The machine waited for one of us to blink first.

Then a voice, scratchy and rough and exhausted, marred with static and tape-damage and age; I had to close my eyes and concentrate as hard as I could to make out the words. Had this been recorded on an old-school analogue answering machine?

“You’ve reached … well, you’ve reached me, hi. If you’re calling this number then you already know me. Or maybe I’m dead and you just want to hear my voice one last time? Ha. Sad. Anyway, if you have real business, if you want in, speak the password.”

Password?

Jan hadn’t said anything about a password.

Was that Mister Joking’s voice? It sounded a little bit like him, but too old, too exhausted, too melancholy. Perhaps it was yet another version of himself, another front or act to throw off unwanted visitors.

But what was the password?

We wracked our brains, all seven of them, but in the end we did not know this man, we did not know what he might set as a password. We could not make a guess, educated or otherwise. Figuring it out from first principles was impossible.

But we did know that an analogue answering machine from the 1990s was not capable of listening to a spoken password and rendering it into some kind of access. Which meant that magic was at play here. Which meant there was an opening, in this gap for a password, into which we could ram a piece of hyperdimensional mathematics. A crack for our crowbar.

Anything designed to accept a password must by definition contain the shape of the password within itself. A lock contains the shape of the key, in reverse, concealed in the shape and configuration of the pins.

I did not know the first thing about how to pick a lock; but I knew plenty about how to define the shape of things which tried to hide from observation and insight.

We were the Eye’s adopted daughter, after all.

With a flicker of thought we dredged from the sump of my soul a string of machinery, black and dripping with corrosive tar, thick with brine and bile and unspeakable fluids.

It was so delicate, so fine, like a tangle of razor-sharp fishing line; in the past such a specific equation would have sliced through my fingers, cut off chunks of my brain, and left me vomiting in a heap on the floor. Such an equation would have required hours of unconsciousness, or burning my reactor at the red line, or simply hurt too much to endure for the time it took to implement.

But now the effort was split and shared; seven of us to grasp the pieces and put them in the right order, seven minds to run the equation, only combining together at the very last moment.

We slid the machinery into the right configuration, and slammed it into the space that rightfully belonged to a ‘password’.

Mister Joking’s recorded voice spluttered: “Hey, what are you— oh no, no way—”

==

“—no you don’t!”

Leaden grey sky, heavy with dark clouds, threatening days of rain.

The edge of a forest, dark and thick and untended — true old growth, wrapped around and over itself in a riot of century-slow life.

A concrete building, a Brutalist dream of grey slabs and long brown windows, four stories tall and damp with woodland mist; a wide intrusion squatting in the middle of the forest clearing, surrounded by half-buried boulders and craggy outcrops of rock, as if the concrete itself had grown from the ground.

“What?!” we yelped.

Well, actually, we didn’t yelp, or say ‘what’; we intended to, of course, but actually we made a strangled noise which had no business emerging from a human throat, a rising hiss coupled with a squawk of shock and warning.

Our tentacles went wild, flinging outward in all directions. Our shoes scuffed on the loamy forest earth. Our voice vanished into the depths of the trees.

Where were we?

We’d been in Number 12 Barnslow Drive only a moment ago, sitting in the magical workshop, phone in hand. Mister Joking’s static-blurred, recorded voice still rang in our ears.

And now: forest and clouds, concrete and dirt, and a chill wind howling through the leaves.

We turned slowly on the spot, tentacles ready for anything, mind racing.

I was not exactly a stranger to sudden transitions, to put it lightly; I’d been dealing with this kind of thing for more than half my life, either Eye-enforced Slips to Outside and back, or my own dimension-hopping shenanigans, or Lozzie inviting me into dreams that were not quite dreams, or sticking my tentacles where they didn’t belong and ending up inside the quasi-dreams of inhuman creatures trying to teach me more mathematics.

This experience did not fit into any of those categories. I was fully present, all seven of my sub-Heather routines running at full lucidity, our minds sharp and alert and more than a little bit scared. I had not Slipped, or gone through the membrane. This place was not blurred through the logic of a dream, or pressed tight by the pressure of Outside.

But it didn’t look real.

The forest was too dark, too thick, too fairytale — the sort of forest that had not existed anywhere on earth for hundreds of years, at least not at this horizon-to-horizon scale; the sky was too low, too heavy with clouds, too long paused on the threat of rain; the concrete building was — well, it was beautiful, in the way that only a proper piece of Brutalist architecture can be, not the half-considered knockoffs that called themselves Brutalist, but the true originals, a perfect blend of textured grey concrete against a background of dark green.

We put our hands on our hips and sighed at the Brutalist beauty.

“Okay, well, I know you’re not real,” we said out loud. “Because if you were, they’d have written books about you. Nobody actually makes concrete giants so perfect.”

I felt a bit silly waiting for a response, but I waited anyway.

Nothing, just the wind rushing through the equally too-perfect treetops.

“Did Mister Joking make you? If he did, well, maybe he’s not so bad. At least he has taste. Sort of. Is he inside there?”

Nothing.

“Is this your … ” I searched for the term again. “‘Intrusion countermeasure’? Is that what I’m looking at? Or is this all a metaphor? I’m going to be seriously disappointed if you’re not real. You’re too beautiful to not exist.”

Still no reply.

We sighed and rubbed our face. “If this turns into a whole crisis just because I wanted to speak with you, I’m going to be furious. I can’t afford to have this become a whole multi-hour or multi-day—”

==

“—thing.”

We blinked our eyes open.

Evelyn was frowning at us from across the magical workshop, deep in the sun-forced shadows of the house. Raine was leaning forward in a pose of casual tension, ready to move, but not alarmed. Lozzie was caught mid-flutter by the doorway. Praem was exactly where I’d left her.

Gosh, but the air was so hot, compared with that deliciously cool forest clearing. We burst into a fresh wave of sweat, panting suddenly.

Evelyn shook her head and made her eyes wide. “Heather? ‘Thing’? What thing? What are you talking about?”

“Um … er … ”

Raine said: “Sounded like a recorded message. What’d he say?”

We blinked several more times. “Uh … how long … how long was I … out?”

Raine and Evelyn shared a glance. Lozzie paused and bit her lip, pressing a corner of her poncho over her mouth.

Evelyn frowned at me, very hard. “Heather? What happened?”

Raine actually answered my question: “You weren’t out. You blinked and then you said ‘thing’. That was it.” Raine raised a hand and waved. “We’re really here, you’re really awake. This is reality.”

“Heather,” Evelyn grunted through her teeth. “Explain. Quickly.”

“I— I was in a forest. There was a building. It was sort of like a Lozzie-dream, but not. I was fully conscious and aware right from the start. Was that his ‘countermeasure’, or … did I lose the contact? All I did was … well, I didn’t do anything I … I … ”

I still had the phone pressed to my ear; the wind was still rushing through those dark green treetops.

“Heather?” Evelyn snapped.

“ … I’m … still there … ” I muttered. My eyes turned toward the phone, toward that vista of green and concrete, of shadow-raked clouds and brown glass, of moist earth between my shoes. Shoes? I wasn’t wearing shoes, not here. But there? But there was here. Here was there. Two mirrors faced each other. “I’m there, and I’m here. At the same time. I … ”

Raine said quickly: “Any monsters, bad guys, anything like that?”

“No … no … it’s really quiet. Sort of nice. Peaceful.”

Evelyn raised a hand and pointed — at Lozzie.

Lozzie froze in place, mock-paused between one motion and the next, hands out, one leg raised, face a funny little o-shape.

“Lozzie,” Evelyn said quickly. “Go with her. That’s why I wanted you here. Can you do that? Is she dreaming with her eyes open?”

Lozzie shrugged and flapped her poncho. “Yes aaaaaand yes. I can try!”

Evelyn nodded. “And promise me you’ll come back — you’ll pull her back out if something bad happens. If something bad even glances in your direction. If one of you so much as farts wrong. Promise me, Lozzie.”

Lozzie did a big nod up and down. Her wispy blonde hair went everywhere. “Promise-promise! No farting!”

We tried to look up at Evee, but our eyes were elsewhere. We stared at the concrete building, the Brutalist beauty, and the dark forest behind her slender bare shoulders.

“I can,” we said, lips only moving with the greatest concentration. “Evee, I can promise … promise too—”

Evelyn snorted. “You always get distracted. Lozzie, step into the circle if you need, it should be perfectly safe, and—”

In my peripheral vision, somebody else stood up and stretched: Raine, rolling her shoulders and cracking her knuckles. “Hey, Loz, can I come too?”

“What?!” Evelyn spluttered. “Raine, don’t make this more difficult and dangerous than it already is! And you’ve never been in one of these absurd dreams, you—”

“Sure!” chirped Lozzie. “Rainy-Raines can come! It’s not hard!”

Raine scooped her handgun off the table. She did something that made it go click. She stepped toward the circle as well.

“Raine!” Evelyn snapped. “For fuck’s sake!”

Raine turned back to her for a moment. “Sorry, Evee. I just figure they could do with some fire-power.”

“It’s a dream, you knuckle-dragger!”

Raine laughed. “Not the gun. They’re gonna talk to Joking, right? Come on, Evee. I think they need a little muscle to back them up.”

Evelyn started to say something else, a string of creative insults about Raine’s ability to reason, her attachment to violence, and how she should let the adults actually tackle the problem without—

But then I blinked.

==

We found ourselves back in the forest clearing once more, beneath a ceiling of slowly roiling storm, facing a building of grey concrete beauty.

To my right, Raine let out a low whistle. “Damn. Look at this place.”

She was dressed for a street fight: a leather jacket with studded shoulders, a black t-shirt with ‘fuck you’ written on the front, thick jeans on her legs, and a pair of heavy boots with steel toe-caps. As she glanced around the clearing, she shoved her handgun into her waistband. She didn’t seem to be aware or surprised by her sudden change of clothes. Which was a pity, because she looked amazing.

“Oh!” Lozzie chirped from my left. “It worked! Heeeeey Rainy-Raine!”

Lozzie looked exactly the same as out in reality — barefoot and bare legged, wearing nothing except her poncho and perhaps some hidden underwear. She flashed me a smile, then wrapped her arms around one of our tentacles.

We said: “Aren’t you going to get cold like that, Lozzie?”

“Mm-mm!” Lozzie shook her head. “It’s a dream, you can be as warm as you want!”

Raine said: “And you can pull Heather back out, right? At will? Just click your heels and no place like home?”

Lozzie bobbed her head up and down, then raked her long blonde hair out of her face. “Mmhmm-mmhmm! It’s not a sticky dream like with Mister Squiddy! Actually I think Heathy already kinda broke it. There’s almost nothing here!”

Raine flashed a confident smile. “Good stuff, good to hear it. A straight walk into an unlocked house, hey?”

I wasn’t sure if I should tut at Raine or reach out with a tentacle to give her a covert squeeze; I hadn’t realised until that moment why she’d really joined us. She wasn’t fire-power or muscle or our intimidating enforcer, not at all. She was here to make sure Lozzie kept her promise, to make sure we all turned tail and fled at the first sign of trouble.

Evelyn must have been spitting mad out in reality — that is, if all this was taking more than the blink of an eye.

“Wait,” we said. “Lozzie, this is a dream? It doesn’t feel like one.”

“Mm!” Lozzie squeaked. “It is! But I don’t think it’s meant to be here. If Jokerman is home, I don’t think he wants to be?”

“Feels like a dream to me,” said Raine.

“It’s not usually so … Raine?”

We hadn’t realised until we’d studied Raine with more care, but she looked wrong too; her pupils were massively dilated, her skin was flushed, and she was shaking slightly — not with fear or nerves, but like she’d taken some kind of energy drug. She looked ready to run a marathon, or fight a bear, or have sex with Zheng.

“Uh … Raine, are you okay?”

She nodded. “Just feels a bit weird, that’s all. If I feel like I’m gonna fall over or something, I’ll tap out early. But I’m fine. Let’s rock.” She turned her eyes toward the Brutalist Lady of the Forest. “Up those steps, then? Doesn’t seem like there’s any other way inside.”

“Hold my hand, Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. She wiggled her hand into mine and held on tight. “In case we have to run!”

Raine set off toward the building. “You two stay behind me, alright? Let me go in front.”

Our ad-hoc trio of dream-explorers crossed the loamy grass which filled the strip of land between the edge of the forest and the building herself; the structure loomed, four stories of heavy, dark concrete, weather-stained and wet, running with little rivulets of water. The brown windows were all dark and still, showing no lights, no life, no motion. Some of the buildings on the Sharrowford University campus were like that, but always lit from the inside, always glowing with even just a touch of life. This one was quiet, but in a stately, dignified sort of way. Her sweeping clean lines and sharp angles formed a perfect counterpoint to the dark green of the forest.

Whoever had made this was a genius.

We almost blushed when we reached the lip of her staircase.

The stairs up toward the front door were akin to those outside a great public building, or a library, or a courthouse — a hundred steps climbing into the air, to a row of dark glass doors. But the concrete had no lower termination point, simply sinking into the ground as an uneven line, with the earth grown right up to the edges of the structure; it gave the impression that the building had been disgorged from the bowels of the forest, not built here by other hands.

Raine drew her pistol as we climbed the steps, pointing it carefully downward with both hands. Lozzie fluttered and skipped, almost weightless. I used my tentacles to help us endure the climb.

Raine paused before the glass doors and peered inside, going up on tiptoe, ducking her head from side to side. “Nobody home?”

Lozzie stuck a hand out of her poncho, palm up, and looked up at the sky. Raindrops began to patter off the steps. We drew closer to the doors, beneath the shelter of a concrete overhang, out of the sudden rain.

“Oh, it’s raining!” we said. “Is that a good sign? Or a bad one?”

Raine snorted. “A sudden storm drives our stranded protagonists into the spooky abandoned building. What horrors will they encounter within?”

I rolled my eyes, with an unexpected flutter in my chest. Lozzie giggled. Raine laughed at her own terrible joke and pushed one of the doors open.

We crept inside.

The interior of the mysterious dream-structure was concrete, concrete, and more concrete. Dark concrete walls formed wide and airy corridors; concrete ceilings were lined with strip-lights — turned off, so the only illumination came through the brown glass windows, slowly strangled by the growing static of the raindrops; concrete floors were marked with concrete arrows, pointing down one corridor, up another, left and right and backing up on themselves again.

Two pairs of trainers and Lozzie’s bare feet padded down empty corridors of echoing concrete, circling the inside of the building, looking for anything — anything at all, any room which contained more than just windows and concrete floor.

But this was an empty house.

“Creepy-creepy spooky-spooky,” Lozzie whispered.

“Lozzie, please don’t say that,” we protested.

Lozzie giggled, then whispered ‘spoooookeeeee’ under her breath.

Raine took the corridors and corners with utmost seriousness — though a little too sharply, a little too quickly, too wired with strange dream-energy. She led with her pistol, pointing it at bare concrete walls, bare concrete floors, and doors made of nothing but glass and a handle.

“Watch your corners,” she hissed. “Holler at me if you see anything.”

“There’s nothing here,” we whispered. “Maybe he’s not in?”

“Maybe he’s sleeping!” Lozzie chirped.

Then, when we reached the doors of the front entrance again, we heard the whistling.

Jolly, tuneless, echoing from deep inside the structure. We all paused and shared a glance. Raine raised her eyebrows. Lozzie tilted her head as if the whistling meant something. But then she shrugged and puffed out her cheeks. The whistling came and went, notes going up and down, without purpose. Exactly like a person whistling while doing some random domestic task.

Raine pointed down the corridor we hadn’t taken — the one that went straight into the heart of the building. We all nodded. Lozzie hung on tight.

The corridor went straight, then right, then left, then met a pair of double doors made from opaque glass. The whistling was coming from inside — but still far away.

Raine paused, raised one hand, and hissed: “If something weird or bad happens when we step through—”

Lozzie finished for her. “Then back we go! Go go go!”

Raine pushed the doors open and led with her gun. We scurried in behind her. Then we all stopped, staring, three mouths open in shock. Even my tentacles froze.

In the core of the Brutalist beauty was a single room as large as a football pitch; a concrete box like a giant warehouse. We had the distinct impression that out in reality, such a room would require at least a few structural supports to stop the roof from caving in. But this one was featureless, plain, and gigantic.

Except for all the toilets.

Hundreds and hundreds of white porcelain toilets were lined up on the floor in a perfect grid pattern, all of them facing the same direction. They looked like they were plumbed in as well, not simply sitting loose on the ground. Each one had about five feet of clearance on all sides.

“Um,” I said. “This is … new.”

“Ever seen anything like this, Outside?” Raine whispered.

Lozzie and I both shook our heads. Lozzie snort-giggled into a corner of her poncho.

The whistling was coming from the rear of the room, by the back wall. A figure was sitting on one of the toilets, a newspaper propped open on his knees, whistling loudly. He was also completely naked.

Raine whispered, “He hasn’t noticed us. Lozzie, is this a dream thing?”

Lozzie tilted her head one way, then the other. “Don’t think he knows he’s here!”

Raine chuckled. “Heather, what the hell did you do to this guy?”

“I don’t know!” we hissed. “I didn’t do anything!”

“Let’s go say hi!” chirped Lozzie.

Raine kept her gun in both hands, pointed at the floor. “Just keep your distance. Dream or not, remember that he’s a mage.”

The three of us crossed the field of toilets, awkwardly filtering down one of the long rows of endless identical porcelain bowls, complete with rear water tanks and flushing handles. We peered into a few to confirm they were indeed full of water. At least they were spotlessly clean.

Mister Joe King did not look up when we drew close.

He looked exactly as he had when we’d bumped into him on our way to Edward’s house. A big, broad face, given to easy smiles, beneath an artfully messy mop of dark curly hair. Nose a little large, a little puffy around the eyes, with big cheekbones. A healthy, olive-coloured complexion — all over, for as much as any of us wanted to see; broad shoulders, barrel chest, with a lot of muscle packed onto a soft frame. He had very hairy legs and a dark thatch of chest hair. We tried not to look at anything else.

He went on whistling, pausing briefly to chuckle at something in his newspaper. I tilted my head to read the name of the publication, but it was all nonsense, letters and words scrambled by the dream.

“Hey,” Raine said. “Joe.”

“Mmmm?” Mister Joking grunted vaguely, but didn’t raise his eyes from the newspaper.

“Oi, mate. It’s us,” Raine went on. “We’re in your dreams. Come on, pay attention now. Chop chop, laddie.”

“Ehhhhh,” went Joe. He turned the page of his paper.

Raine sighed. “Alright. Lozzie, how do we—”

Lozzie filled her lungs, and shouted: “I can see your dick!”

Her voice echoed off into the concrete void.

Mister Joe King looked up.

I saw the moment of recognition, the freezing of his eyes, the stilling of his breath — the realisation that he was not alone inside his own head. We braced for combat, for hyperdimensional mathematics, for Lozzie to grab us and rip us from the dream, for Raine to raise her pistol and—

“Woah!” Joe King said, recoiling without leaving his porcelain throne. He raised his hands, newspaper forgotten in his lap.

Raine laughed. “There we go. That’s more like it. Hello there, mate.”

“Woah, woah!” Joe King went on, eyes wide at the three of us. “Okay, woah! Holy shit. Hey, hey, girlies, woah, okay! I never did anything to you girls! I fucked off! I fucked off, twice! Alright? I never came after you. I bugged out from Edward’s bullshit. What the fuck, yo?”

Raine lowered her gun — but not all the way. “This ain’t our fault, fella.”

I sighed. “I called a phone number. You dragged us in here?”

Mister Joking frowned at me in confusion; I had to remind myself that this could all be another layer of act, a trick to leave us off guard. “What? What are you talking about?”

“I called a phone number. You had a recorded message. You asked for a password, and I … broke in.”

He gestured at me with one meaty hand. “Duh! ‘Zactly! You broke in. I think I’m right justified in being a bit freaked here!”

We held up a hand and three tentacles. He eyed them — us — with wary suspicion. “What is this place?” we said. “It’s like a dream but it’s not. And … excuse me, but what are you doing? Can’t you put some clothes on?”

Mister Joking looked genuinely offended, pulling a face like I was talking absolute nonsense after breaking into his house. “What do you mean, what am I doing?” he said, voice hitching high with outrage and confusion. “I’m just existing. I mean, sure, ‘kay, cool, this ain’t exactly real, but what do you mean by … ” He paused, narrowed his eyes, and glanced at Lozzie. “Wait a sec. Lass, there you said … uh … Right, what do you see? Like, me, right now? What are you seeing here?”

Lozzie smothered a giggle.

I sighed. “You’re … naked.”

Raine said, “You’re sitting naked on the bog, mate.”

Lozzie lost control of her giggles.

“What?!” Joking looked disgusted. He shoved his newspaper into his lap. “Oh, fuck. What do you lot want?!”

“Information,” I said.

He boggled at me, like I was an idiot — or perhaps like I was seven layers of squid girl who had interrupted him on the toilet, while her scary girlfriend held him at gunpoint and her pixie friend giggled at the size of his penis.

I sighed a big sigh. “You were studying the Eye. It’s how we first ran into you. I remember that you had notebooks, with drawings, and other information. I want to know what you know. I want every last detail. I’m willing to threaten you, but I would rather exchange information as equals, as—”

Mister Joking straightened up.

The mask — the easy-going wide boy, the harmless laddish drunkard with the grin and the rolling tilt to his words — vanished. In his place, the mage started back at us, suddenly full of stern dignity and unquestioned mastery. Even naked, he radiated cold confidence.

“I will not help you,” he said, in the thick Welsh accent of the man under the mask.

“Ahhhh,” went Raine. “Hey there you. We talking to the man in charge, now?”

“We are all in charge,” he said.

We sighed. “Why not? Why not help me?”

“I know what you are, Miss Heather Morell,” said Joseph King. “You are the progeny, the little watcher to the Magnus Vigilator. I do not think it wise to give you advice on how to better emulate your adoptive parent.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Very rude to interrupt a mage trying to take a dump. You never know what might start flying. And hey, Joking has a point, right? As far as he’s concerned, Heather may as well be some Outsider nightmare trying to gain a foothold in this dimension. He’s got no reason to trust her. But can he be convinced – or bought? And by what, exactly?

More importantly, what is Evee seeing during all this? The three of them standing perfectly still, punctuated only by Lozzie shouting about dicks?

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading my story, for commenting, for being here and following all of this very silly adventure about mages and monsters and a girl who slowly turns into a squid goddess. I couldn’t do even a fraction of this without you all!

Next week, it’s time for negotiations, bargaining, maybe threats, and probably learning more things about bizarre mages who, for once, do not have anything personal against Heather.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.8

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted from the other end of the phone call. “I hadn’t realised you took me for so totally heartless, Heather.”

“ … p-pardon? Evee, no, of course I don’t! I just—”

Evelyn sighed down the phone, many miles away on the other side of Sharrowford, safe and cosy inside Number 12 Barnslow Drive; I could practically see the roll of her eyes, the exasperated shake of her head, the soft light in her bedroom shading her features peach-cream pale in the late evening summer heat.

“Heather. Heather, I’m winding you up,” she said. The phone flattened her tones just a touch, but I could still hear the almost apologetic amusement. “You make it far too easy, you know that? I’m starting to understand why Raine teases you so hard.”

“Oh, um.” I cleared my throat, feeling a blush creep up the sides of my neck. “Well, uh, I just— about, Twil, I needed to check, it’s just that—”

Evee interrupted: “The serious answer to your question is yes, of course I’ve spoken to Twil. You don’t really think I’d let her help us with a genuinely lethal situation — including almost getting herself blown up — and then I’d just be all ‘toodle-pip, see you later, rental werewolf’? Do I really seem that callous? Still? Even to you?”

We couldn’t help but laugh, just a tiny bit. “No, Evee. Of course not. We just got … worried.”

“Mm. Well, Twil and I talk a lot these days, on the phone. I just don’t mention it very much. It’s rarely of any consequence, beyond personal things.” Evelyn cleared her throat, trailing off with faint embarrassment.

Jan and I were still sitting on opposite sides of the little table in her hotel room, with the remains of our Jamaican food between us. She gestured at me with a roll of her hand: ‘Ask the important bit, Heather!’

“Evee,” we said. “It’s just that, after that fight outside Edward’s house, the one with the mercenaries — I suppose that’s the correct term — well, Twil seemed … ”

“Shaken,” Evee said with a smart click of her tongue. “I know. I spoke to her about that, too.”

Jan shrugged, eyebrows raised in surprise. I breathed a sigh of relief, then said: “Okay, that’s good. That’s really good. Has anybody been to actually see her? To see how she’s doing? Make sure she’s okay?”

Evelyn went quiet; a moment of awkward silence crept past us both, broken on our end of the phone call by the sound of July’s fingers pressing the buttons of her video game controller, and the various clicks and boops and anime sword fight noises from her game.

Evelyn sighed sharply: “Damn it all. I’m not sure. I think Raine may have spoken to her — today, yesterday? Fuck. You’re right, Heather. For God’s sake, I always—”

“Evee, it’s fine!” I blurted out. “It’s fine. If you spoke to her, that’s good. That’s important. I’m just thinking of going to check up on her, in person. Just to make sure. Thank you. Really. You did the right thing, even if you didn’t think of everything.”

Evelyn grumbled a wordless sound, then said: “She seemed alright. Fuck.”

We summoned additional courage: “Evee, I know you care about Twil, very much. Even if you and her aren’t … close, in the intimate sense, you care a lot. And it shows! I think she knows that. She knows she can come to you for help. Even if she’s still shaken up, talking to you undoubtedly helped already.”

Evelyn was silent. Then she swallowed, loudly. “Thank you, Heather. Look, when are you coming home? It’s late. It’s almost ten.”

“After I go see Twil. If she’s awake, I suppose.”

Evelyn snorted. “Good luck, she sleeps like a log. Has your little Outside walkabout been fruitful?”

“Very. I’ve got things to share. But I’m going to go see Twil first.”

Jan nodded in approval. She gave me a silent double thumbs-up.

“Alright, alright,” Evelyn grumbled. “Just be safe, you … you … ”

“I love you too, Evee.” We said it quickly, before we could doubt ourselves and screw up the moment. “Don’t wait up for me, get some sleep! If I’m not back soon, then I’ll see you in the morning! Good night!”

Chirpy-chirp-chirp, like we were channelling Lozzie; I gave Evelyn a moment to stammer out an incandescent ‘good night’ of her own, then ended the call.

Behind me, Sevens made a soft, throaty gurgle of deep approval. July ignored the whole thing, fully focused on her video game once again. Jan reached out and tapped the table between us.

“Now, call the werewolf,” Jan said. “Or do you want to text her first, make sure she’s awake? Is that how you lot do things?”

We shook our head, already scrolling down through the rather scant contact list in our mobile phone. “Calling is easier than texting. I don’t always feel comfortable with text messages. At least not with people other than Raine.”

Jan boggled at me, then chuckled softly. “Damn. You really are a secret boomer, aren’t you?”

“Pardon?” I raised the phone to my ear, squinting at Jan. But she shook her head and waved the comment away.

Twil picked up halfway through the third ring.

Click-click. A scuff of wind against the speaker. Then, surprised: “Heather?”

Twil’s voice was airy, open, lost amid vast void-like reaches; she was outdoors, beneath the sky. At this hour? In the last dying rays of sunset?

“Twil! Hello! Hi! It’s me, yes, Heather. Um … ”

Twil laughed her easy chuckle, a canine rumble hidden below the sound, just beyond human hearing. “Yeah, it sure is you, Big H. I have got your name in my phone and all, you know? I can like, see it was you?”

“Of course, yes. Sorry. Um, Twil, I-I know it’s quite late, you weren’t getting ready for bed or anything, were you?”

A pause dragged out much longer than I’d expected. Then Twil puffed out a big, tired sigh. “Naaaah. What is it? What you need? There’s no emergency going down, right?”

“Oh, no. Not at all. I don’t need anything.” Was that how Twil thought of us? Only calling on her when we needed a bit of extra muscle? Guilt prickled inside my chest. “I just wondered if … if maybe I could come over for a little bit. Just to say hi. Check on how you’re doing. A social call.”

Another pause — way too long for Twil, with her irrepressible energy and good-doggy attitude; I could almost see the droopy wolf-like ears, the hangdog expression, the sad canine eyes. But her voice reflected none of that sudden, ghost-like impression: “Well, uh, you might struggle with the ‘coming over’ part, ‘cos I’m not actually at home right now.”

My eyes went wide. Across the table, Jan’s eyebrows shot upward.

“Oh!” I said. “I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”

Twil chuckled. I heard the scuff of trainers on concrete or tarmac — Twil really was outdoors, wandering the streets of some unknown place, her face stained crimson and orange by the last droplets of a blood-red sunset. Her hair was teased by the winds of summer dusk, her pale skin raising goosebumps against the coming night, her eyes fixed on unwary prey with its back turned, her lips peeling away to reveal a row of teeth too sharp for a human mouth.

But then she said, in her casual rolling tone: “Nah. I’m just out for a walk, ‘round Brinkwood, like.” She cleared her throat, and added, much quieter: “Actually, truth told, I’ve been ‘out for a walk’ for the last three hours.”

Politeness slid off me like a constricting raincoat, so I could slip into the waters unbound. We said: “Twil, are you sure you’re okay?”

Another big sigh. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m alright. Not in crisis or nothing. Just … kinda … feelin’ fucky.”

“Do you want some company on your walk?”

Twil chuckled. “You can do that? Guess you can teleport, right. Last train of the night doesn’t mean much to you, does it? If it’s you, Big H cool. But … not like … not … ”

I eyed Jan; she made a side-to-side gesture with both hands, palms down: take me or leave me, it’s up to Twil.

“Jan is currently with me,” we said. “Sevens is—”

We glanced over my shoulder at Seven-Shades-of-Silent-Sprite; to my surprise, Sevens shook her head and bared her teeth. Count her out, for this. Why? I’d ask that later. Or perhaps she would follow as a non-physical presence. Twil barely knew her, after all.

“—here too,” I finished. “But not coming. Sorry. So, you can have me, or me and Jan. Lozzie might turn up later, I don’t know when though.”

“Jan?” Twil asked, voice suddenly brightening. “Sure. Whatever. Why not? Lozzie’s cool too.”

“Okay, so, where are you, Twil?”

Twil chuckled again. “You don’t know Brinkwood, do you? I’m by the school, Brinkwood Comp. Well, I’m out the back, over the bus lanes, by the park. That narrow it down?”

“I’ll check a map,” we said. “Be right there, Twil. Though, um … is there anybody around? I don’t want to scare a bystander by appearing out of thin air. I suppose I’ll have to hide our tentacles too …”

Twil laughed, but there was no humour in her voice.

She said: “This time of night, in Brinky? You must be joking. Nah, nothing out here but little old me.”

==

A few minutes later, we — seven Heathers and Miss Jan Martense — appeared as if from nowhere, touching down on a sunset-drenched pavement in the middle of the village of Brinkwood.

We — me, myself, and I — recovered with a deep breath and a steadying stretch of our tentacles; a shame they had to be folded away into pneuma-somatic invisibility, but we were still us, all of us still present and correct, seven very good girls out on a summer evening in the North of England. The Slip-induced nausea slid down and out of our combined neural web, a brief flash-wave of sickness, there and gone again.

Jan, on the other hand, staggered sideways, almost fell over onto the concrete — caught by one of our tentacles to avoid a graze — and made a horrible throaty grunt. She screwed her eyes shut in an effort not to vomit up all her lovely Jamaican food.

We had told her she didn’t need to come, but she’d insisted.

“Jan?”

“I’m fiiiiiine,” she rasped. She wrapped her arms tight around her stomach, eyes squeezed shut. “Give me a— urp— sec. Be fine. One sec. Don’t make me talk.”

“Take your time,” we murmured.

The street on which we had arrived was called — rather ironically — Blueslip Road, though there was nothing either blue or slippery about the place. Blueslip Road was one of the widest and most open places in the entire village; it ran east to west, with the east rising up the brow of a hill and the west trailing off into the beginnings of little residential streets, demarcated by the imposing upright bars of a large pedestrian crossing.

Sunset poured down from the west, flooding the length of the street, draping the broad tarmac ribbon with sticky orange sunlight, slowly fading into rotten dusk.

Pneuma-somatic spirit life gambolled and strutted in the open width of the street; tar-like clinging tree-structures sprouted from distant rooftops; a spirit halfway between polar bear and giant raccoon snuffled along the gutter; tiny imp-like figures darted here and there among the bus lanes; ghoulish forms lurked in the shadows; a thing like a deer — but twenty feet tall and made of leaves — stood on his hind legs to stare at us in alarm.

“Shhh, shhhh,” I whispered, mostly to ourselves. “Not here to disrupt. Everyone carry on.”

We made sure to reel ourselves in — our tentacles, the rest of us, trying not to flash an unintentional threat display to all the local wildlife.

To our left — over a waist-high safety railing and across the black river of the road itself — was a series of pavements and painted bays for buses: the ‘bus lanes’ Twil had mentioned. Beyond that was a simple chain-link fence, separating the lanes from the jumbled buildings of Brinkwood’s one and only secondary school.

The school dominated that angle of the landscape. Sunset rays clipped the top floors of not one, but two four-story buildings — one looked like it was from the 1960s, the other quite recent, all soft orange brick and new guttering. A huge spirit crouched on the older building, a sort of bird-lizard-dinosaur thing with wings made of broken glass and a eyeless face, perhaps incubating invisible eggs. Other buildings clustered around the skirts: a long, low sports hall, pre-fabricated classroom blocks, and even the jutting addition of a community swimming pool. Dark shapes hovered around the pool, strange spirits with massive mouths and bleeding eyes. One side of the school grounds extended outward, flat and level and very, very green — a sports field, bordered by the ever-present Brinkwood trees. Beyond the school the hills rose toward the Pennines, thick with woodland.

On our right, next to the pavement where Jan and I were standing, a small grassy incline was badly overgrown. Concrete steps climbed upward at either end of the street. The incline levelled out into a small park, a little messy with long grass and some very old oak trees. The park trailed off into yet more Brinkwood forest, as if the woods were jaws waiting to swallow this unwary snippet of village.

Two massive black tentacled spirits dozed just beyond the tree line, with vertical tendrils in imitation of the trunks, massive hooves blending into the leaf-strewn earth, and many mouths closed and comfy in dreamless slumber.

Standing at the top of the incline was a petite, dark-haired figure, her curls tugged outward by the gentle breeze, her angelic features side-lit by the last of the sunset. She was dressed in jeans and a thin lime-green hoodie, unzipped and open down the front on a plain white t-shirt, which did very little to hide her athletic physique.

Hands in her pockets, amber eyes flashing in the sunset, a light pout on her lips; the sullen look dawned into a grin when she spotted us.

Twil raised a hand. “Heya, Big H! Up here!”

Twil was not my type; I had figured that out long ago, just after our first meeting, when I had discovered that she was not a scary bully, but actually a bit of a softie inside, a fuzzy werewolf with a heart of gold and a bit of a hero complex. But standing there, side-lit by the dying sun, so casual and easy in her hoodie, her angelic, porcelain face like a life-size, animated doll, her body promising to bound and leap at the slightest touch — well, I could see why she would be somebody’s type.

Jan finally recovered from the Slip, huffing and puffing and bending over to put her hands on her knees. I kept one tentacle around her for a while, until she was able to stand up straight and face the front. Then we scaled the incline together, to join Twil at the edge of the little park, looking out over the school on the other side of the road.

I briefly eyed the dozy tree-imitator spirits at the rear of the park; didn’t want to wake the dears with all our noise, they needed their sleep. But we were far enough away.

“Yooooo,” said Twil, at normal volume. She put her hands back in the side-pockets of her hoodie. “Big H, Jans. Welcome to Brinky.”

“It’s good to see you, Twil,” I said, and smiled for her.

Twil, however, pulled a sceptical grin — a good dog, but not quite sure what was going on. “So, uh, yeah, good to see you too. What’s up, serious like? You sure there’s no crisis?”

We sighed. “Yes. I promise. This is a social call.”

Twil’s grin did not shed any scepticism. “The others told me you were still sleepin’ off the damage. Good to see you’re up and about.”

Jan was looking around, up and down the street, her storm-tossed eyes highly alert; she’d put her black sweater back on, and foregone the protection of both her massive coat and her flak jacket.

“‘Brinky’, right,” she echoed the village nickname. “Quiet at this time of night, is it?”

Twil snorted. “Yeah. Not used to small towns, huh?”

“Oh, more used to them than you are,” Jan said, eyes still roving over the sights. “I can guarantee you that much.”

Twil tilted her head at Jan — a very canine gesture — but then shrugged and sighed, deciding the question was not worth pursuing.

I, on the other hand, glanced across the street, at the school buildings and the distant hillsides beyond. We said: “Brinkwood is really beautiful. We didn’t get a chance to stop here, before, on the way to your home, Twil.”

Twil chuckled. “Yeah, barely feels like England sometimes, right?”

We frowned a little frown at her. “England can be beautiful.”

Twil shot me a shit-eating grin. “Yeah, but it’s all the fucking English what get in the way!”

I tutted and rolled my eyes; Twil guffawed; Jan dipped her head to acknowledge the self-deprecating joke. The atmosphere softened by more than I’d expected, binding the three of us briefly together.

“So, hey.” Twil cleared her throat. “Big H, what’s this all about? I’m not buying this ‘social call’ thingy.”

Jan and I shared a glance; Jan raised her eyebrows at me. Twil was my friend, this was my show, Jan had just wanted to catalyse it, but she was ready to jump in if we needed to talk to Twil about combat stress and PTSD.

I said: “Twil, we were just worried about you — I was worried about you. You said you’ve been out for a walk for three hours. Is everything alright at home?”

Twil squinted at me. “Home? Yeah! Shit’s pretty good lately. I mean—” She broke off and laughed for real. “The house is kinda fucked up, still. After all that shit with Edward’s blob-monsters? Had to get my whole bedroom stripped out and cleaned. Like, deep-cleaned. Which suuuuucked. But yeah.” She shrugged, hands still in her pockets. “Home’s fine. I’m not like … wandering around ‘cos I don’t wanna go home. Just doing a lot of thinking.”

“That’s good to hear, then,” we said. “That’s good.”

Twil frowned, suddenly suspicious. “Wait a sec. You called me — then I told you I was walking around for hours. You thought there was something wrong with me first, right? How’d you know?”

Jan and I shared another look. I hesitated.

Jan jumped in: “Nobody’s been to see you since the fight at Edward’s house.” The con-woman was gone, for once; Jan’s tone was plain and simple, almost blunt. “You killed a person there, probably for the first time. Or at least, that was my guess. I was concerned you might be suffering.”

Twil stared at Jan, floored, mute, mouth hanging open. Then she closed her jaw and cleared her throat. “You?”

Jan nodded. “Mmhmm. I have some experience with these things. That’s all.”

Twil blew out a long sigh. She glanced up and down Blueslip Road, hunching her shoulders. “Yeah, well. That ain’t why I’m out here.”

We said: “Then, why are you wandering the night, Twil?”

Twil nodded — over the road, past the bus lanes, at her school.

We frowned in confusion, not following what she meant, but Jan’s eyes lit up with sudden comprehension. Jan said: “Oh. Ooooooh. Twil, you’re a Sixth Form student, right?”

“Was,” Twil grunted.

Jan smiled, suddenly soft and knowing, almost motherly. “Exactly. Do you want to talk about it?”

Twil shrugged. “What’s to talk about?”

Jan pulled an expression of infinitely gentle reproach. Twil looked down and scuffed her trainers on the grass. I looked at her, then at Jan, then back at Twil, then over at the school.

“Um,” we said. “Twil, I’m sorry, I don’t follow.”

Twil looked up at me with a frown — not just confusion, but almost offense, her amber eyes scrunched as if I’d said something rude. I blinked back at her. We suddenly felt like we were swimming through a cloud of ink, our senses scrambled, unable to see the obstacles in the deep water.

Jan cleared her throat. “I gather Heather didn’t have a normal teenage life.”

Twil’s expression cleared. She blinked with surprise. “Oh, shit, yeah. Ha! Big H, I finished Sixth Form, right? Exam results are on the 15th of August. So, I’m not a student anymore. I’m done.”

We had to venture a guess: “You’re … yes, you’re going to university. I mean, if you get the results you wanted. Which I’m sure you will! You’re very smart, Twil! And you studied really hard, and—”

Twil laughed, but she didn’t seem amused “Yeah, I’m fucking smart, cool, whatever. Heather, I ain’t worried about exam results.” She glanced at the school again. “All my old friends, they’re all going to different places, different unis. Everyone’s … moving on.” She swallowed, sniffed, and stared down at her trainers. “Don’t know if I want to, anymore. Don’t know what I want.”

Realisation dawned inside our chest.

For us, university had never been a question — literature was the only thing we were any good at, mum and dad were eager for us to have some kind of future prospects, and the idea of learning a trade or going straight into work was scarcely imaginable with the depth and extent of our ‘mental illness’.

And we had no friends to leave behind in Reading. No old friends going off to do their own thing. Just Maisie, a fading dream. And I could pine for my lost twin anywhere, in any concrete box, alone.

“Oh, Twil,” we said.

Jan said: “Do you want to sit down?”

Twil took a deep breath. “Screw it, sure.”

“Are there any benches, or—”

Twil sat down right where she was standing, right on the edge of the grassy incline, facing the school. Legs out straight, leaning back on the support of her own arms. Jan and I both stared at her in mild surprise. Twil frowned up at us and said: “The benches are all covered in bird shit. And hey, ground’s dry and warm. Why not sit right here?”

Jan laughed. “Why not, indeed. When in Rome.”

We both sat down as well, myself next to Twil and Jan on my other side, a tiny touch more distant. Jan stretched her legs out and leaned back too, staring up into the gloaming sky as the stars began to come out. I peered at Twil’s face in profile as she looked out over the school grounds.

For a moment, nobody said anything. We bunched our tentacles in tight; Twil couldn’t see them, after all. I didn’t want to make her flinch at a phantom touch.

“So,” I said eventually. “Twil, you’re not certain if you want to go to university? Is that what you mean?”

“What?” Twil looked at me briefly. “Oh, nah. I’ll go, sure, but it’s not that. It’s like … ” She gestured helplessly at the school buildings. Empty and deserted at this time of day, windows dark, canyons between the brick walls filling with shadows. She couldn’t see the spirits lurking there; a tall white-faced thing peered back at me, then looked away quickly.

Twil trailed off with a big puff.

“I never had that,” I said after a moment. “Jan’s right. I never had a normal teenage life. No friends as a teenager, no friends in school. There were people I knew, but no friends. I was in and out of school all the time, after all, the weird girl who might disappear for a few weeks. I’m sure they called me crazy behind my back. I did manage to sit my GCSEs, and A-Levels, but only with special permission. They classed me as disabled, so I could have extra time. I took the exams alone, under supervision. But … never had any friends in school. Nothing to move on from. I’m sorry, Twil. I didn’t get it at first.”

Twil nodded slowly. She watched the sunset creeping up the school buildings. “Yeah. Maybe that’s better.”

“No, no,” we said. “That’s not true.”

“I’m gonna go to Sharrowford Uni, right?” she said. “Do bio-medical science and all that. Emily and Abi, they’re going to Sharrowford too, but like, I was never that close with them. Knew them since primary school though. Kelsie’s going to Manchester, so … guess that’s not too far. Ossie’s going to London, so fuck him.” She laughed, with great affection. “Fucking dick head. Stace is going all the way to bloody Edinburgh.” She puffed out a sigh and glanced at me. “Stacey Baker. She’s uh, my ex-girlfriend. Or, one of them.”

“Oh,” I said, without any need to mime my surprise. “Uh, you mentioned her once before, I think? But you didn’t tell me her name.”

Twil nodded again. “Yeah. She’s the only one who knows about the werewolf thing. Showed her a few times. We went steady for eight months. She’s still really really into me. Like, not creepy like, but just … yeah. I thought she might … I dunno, maybe not … not go so far away.”

Jan murmured: “Does that make you feel selfish?”

Twil laughed. “Fuck yeah it does. I broke up with her! I ain’t got right to expect anything. She’s gonna study law.” Twil looked back at the school again. “Milly is going to Durham, for mathematics. Jess got into fucking Oxford — Oxford, bitch.” Twil laughed again. “And Rose is going all the way down to Bath.”

Jan muttered: “Young people all go their own ways, eventually.”

Twil snorted, staring at the school. “I’ve got the hots for Milly like you wouldn’t believe. Kinda wanna do something about that.”

Jan and I shared a quick glance. Jan went wide-eyed. I blushed faintly, then said: “You mean … Twil, do you want to tell her that, before you all go off to university?”

Twil grimaced. “Nah. She’s straight. Well, I think she’s straight. I’ve got this like, mad thought that I should rock up to her house, climb up, knock on her window, and ask if she wants to go lezz once before uni. Maybe like, show her I’m a werewolf and all.” Twil snorted a single, humourless laugh. She rubbed her eyes with the heels of her palms. “Or maybe I should go visit Stace, give her what she wants again, fuck her blind.”

We blushed extremely hard; the sunset hid most of it, but we missed our chromatophoric skin. “Oh. Um. G-gosh. Okay.”

Jan cleared her throat gently, from over on my other side. She said: “I wouldn’t recommend resorting to casual and-or hasty sex as a balm for interpersonal uncertainty and anxieties about the future. But, that’s just me.”

Twil finally looked away from the school buildings and their deep orange sunset stains. She gave Jan a very sullen, grumpy-teenager sort of stare. I leaned backward, out of the firing line.

“Yeah?” Twil said with a lazy sneer. “And what would you … know … about … ” She trailed off and grimaced in apology. “Uh, sorry, yeah. You’re like, not actually the same age as us. Easy to forget. Sorry, Jan. Uh. I’m being a right bitch.”

We grimaced inside; Twil knew that Jan was older, but not how old. In Twil’s imagination, was she deferring to the wisdom of a two-century old immortal?

Jan smiled with equally awkward embarrassment. “That’s quite alright. I’m not going to tell you off for venting. Being a teenager is shit. I do remember.”

We eased ourselves forward again now the argument had been averted.

We said: “Have you been spending time with any of your friends this summer, Twil?”

Twil shrugged. “Ehhhh. Some. I mean, I went to a party a couple of weeks back. Got a bit drunk. Made out with some girl from Manchester I’ll probs never see ever again.”

“That’s not what I asked, is it?” I said with a little tut.

Twil snorted. “Yeah. I know.” She stared across the broad ribbon of tarmac once again, at the school buildings. “Everyone’s moving on. Moving apart. Some of them, I’ll probably never see again either.”

We reached out — with a human arm, not a currently-invisible tentacle — and patted Twil’s hand. “You can always stay in contact with people, Twil. And we’re here for you too. Me, Evee, Raine, everyone else over at the house. We’re your friends, too.”

Twil cleared her throat awkwardly, smiling without much happiness. She shot me a weird look. “Yeah. Yeah, I know. Don’t get me wrong, Big H. Being friends with you lot — you, Raine, Evee, everyone really — it’s cool, I love you guys. Wouldn’t stand by you if I didn’t. But it’s like, different spheres, you know? I didn’t grow up with you lot.” She nodded at the school. “Brinkwood Comprehensive Secondary School and Sixth Form. And then before that, Brinkwood Primary School. Some of my mates I’ve known since we were what, three, four years old?” She chuckled suddenly. “I remember Jess shat herself in assembly, when we were like, six. Milly, eh, I never liked Milly when we were little. Stuck up cow. Now she’s fucking genius, hot shit. Runs like the wind. Fuck me, I wanna … ahhhh.” Twil sighed a big, sad sigh. “Grew up with some friends I might never see again. Kinda sucks.”

“Twil,” we said slowly. “Twil, there are such things as phones. And the internet. Text messaging? You can stay in contact with old friends these days. It’s entirely possible. It’s not like this is the 19th century and you have to wait weeks and weeks for a letter. They’re not all being whisked off Outside.”

Twil frowned a difficult little frown, gritting her teeth and clenching her jaw as she stared at the school buildings. I tilted my head in curious incomprehension. There was more to this than I was seeing, wasn’t there?

Jan said: “All my old friends are dead.”

Twil looked up and around, wide-eyed, her face backlit by a sunset halo-glow. “For real?”

“Okay, well, not literally,” Jan said. “Maybe that’s a tiny exaggeration. But some of them are — just for natural causes, accidents, the like. And the people I did grow up with, when I was a child? None of them would recognise me anymore. None of them would know me. They grew up, had kids, got older, and I … ” She spread her hands and smiled an ironic little smirk. “I became something else. I became a mage, then more.”

Twil swallowed loudly. “R-right. But—”

“Being involved in this world changes your perspective and your position,” Jan went on. She drew her legs up, hugged her knees, and leaned her head on her arms; it seemed like such an innocent gesture. She was caught for a moment between fellow teenager and the wisdom of decades. “That’s what you’re feeling, isn’t it? You grew up with a bunch of normal people, not the supernaturally baptised, and now you’re worried that you’re going to leave them behind, or they’re going to leave you behind. But it’s not about physical distance.”

Twil hung her head, morose and melancholy; she looked so much like a sad hound, caught in the rain. For a moment I was worried she might start crying. We almost put a tentacle around her shoulders.

But then Jan said: “Werewolf anxiety. A new one on me, but I get it, I—”

Twil snorted and raised her head. She gave Jan a squinty frown. “Fuck off, hey? Being a werewolf is cool as shit. That’s not the problem! Being a werewolf is like … granddad wanted me to have a normal life. That’s why he did it. The whole point is that it’s good for me!”

Twil raised a hand as she spoke; translucent spirit flesh coalesced from the air, whirling around her slender fingers for a split-second before condensing into a clawed hand-paw, covered in luxurious fur, halfway between teenage girl and wolf. She grinned.

Jan glanced at me for assistance — she didn’t actually know Twil’s family background, how her grandfather had been a mage, and had bound some kind of wolf-spirit to Twil’s flesh, to keep her safe from the touch of the Brinkwood Cult’s god. That she probably didn’t need ‘keeping safe’ from Hringewindla had unfortunately been beyond his understanding at the time, or so we guessed. His desires for the safety of his granddaughter were pure, even if his full comprehension had not been so perfect.

I ventured, “Being a werewolf is cool, yes. But that’s not the problem.”

Twil’s grin dropped away. So did the transformed wolf-paw. She shook her hand and it was human flesh again, tucked into the sleeve of her lime-green hoodie.

“I dunno, really,” she said. She swallowed hard. “Just feels different.”

Jan said, “Because you killed a person.”

Twil snorted and stared across the road; she couldn’t see the massive spirit currently lumbering into one of the bus-bays painted on the tarmac, a huge creature with dozens of legs and a front end all flat and made of eyeballs.

Jan went on: “I mean back during the fight outside Edward’s house. The mage who was controlling Edward’s demon-host. You killed her during the fight.”

Twil leaned back on her hands, stretching out her back; her long dark curls hung downward, the tips brushing the grass. “Yeah, some fucking mini-mage who was trying to kill us, right?” She snorted. “Who cares?”

“Twil,” we said gently. “That’s not a healthy attitude.”

Twil shot me a sudden, sharp, stinging frown, with a lot more wolf than human behind her eyes, flashing amber in the dying sunlight; I flinched, hard. If she’d looked at us like that a few months ago, we probably would have scrambled back and squeaked like a mouse. But now our tentacles rose outward in a defensive display.

Twil couldn’t see that, of course, but half the spirit-life in the street sprinted for cover. We blushed and huffed and drew our tentacles back in. We hadn’t wanted to cause that.

Twil must have taken my blush as mortified retreat, because she growled at us — actually growled, a deep rumble down in her chest. “Yeah, cheers, Big H, I fucking guessed that. It was her or us—”

“Y-yes, but—”

“And Stack killed the rest of them! With bullets and shit. Why aren’t you bitching at her, huh?”

“Twil!” We tried to snap, but it came out weak and confused. She was in more pain than we’d expected. “I’m not ‘bitching’ at you, please—”

“Sounds like it to—”

“You can’t just shrug it off!”

Twil sneered. She wriggled an absurdly exaggerated double-shrug motion with her shoulders, then threw up her hands. “There! Shrugged off!”

I hadn’t seen Twil this combative and obstinate since the very first time we’d met, when she’d ambushed me and Evee in the corridors beneath Sharrowford University Library. Back then, I’d stood up to her, I’d slapped her across the face, and Evee had followed up with her walking stick. We were more than capable of standing up to Twil all over again; we knew that a good shout would make her back down and apologise for being rude.

But that wasn’t what she needed. She wasn’t being a bully; she was in pain.

“Twil,” we forced ourselves to be gentle. “T-that’s not— not what I’m trying to—”

Jan said: “Did you vomit?”

Twil squinted past me. “Eh?”

“Did you vomit?” Jan repeated. “After you killed the mage — the woman, in that gunfight. If I remember correctly, you broke her skull on the side of a fountain, right? Did you vomit?”

Twil stared, then squinted, as if Jan was insulting her. “Of course I fucking vomited. You were there! You saw me. Those corpses were fucked up, anybody would—”

“That’s not what I mean,” said Jan. Somehow the softness of her voice cut through Twil’s anger better than my tentative politeness ever could; her eyes, like blue flame seen from orbit, seemed untouched by the distant sunset. “I mean later. When you sat down and thought about it. When you washed the blood off. Did you vomit?”

Twil could not maintain her craggy frown; the anger collapsed. She hesitated, then said: “Y-yeah. Like, that night.”

Jan nodded. “There’s no shame in that.”

Twil swallowed hard. “I couldn’t stop— couldn’t stop thinking about it. I mean, a lot happened that day — the great big Ed-ball thing? Fuck me, that was much worse. And the Orange Juice guy? Nightmare fuel. Total nightmare fuel. Fuck no to all of that.”

“But those aren’t what stayed with you,” said Jan.

Twil swallowed again. She hesitated, rubbed her nose, and looked away. We held our breath, worried that the slightest twitch would send her scuttling once more for the emotional cover of grumpy anger and teenage sulking.

But then she said, slowly: “Yeah. I just … when I tried to go to sleep, at like three in the morning, I just kept … I kept hearing the way that woman’s skull went crack. Just like, crack! Crack! On the fountain, like. Bone on … on rock. I kept thinking about the … the like … the damage.” Twil grimaced, uncomfortable. “I don’t get it. I mean, I’ve fought lots of times before, done all sorts of shit. I killed those fucking zombies, back in the castle! You remember that, Heather?” I nodded; Twil raced on: “And that was like killing people. I mean, humans. It felt the same, physically? What’s so different about this? And when I was younger — like thirteen? — my family and the Church had to deal with this thing that tried to move into the woods. And I dealt with that! Pretty sure I killed it, too.” She trailed off, her energy flagging. “But … I dunno. Smashing a person’s skull. That was different. First time I’ve ever done that. I don’t … I didn’t like it.”

She looked down at one hand and turned it over, staring at her fingers.

We had no idea what to say; we tried to dredge our own experiences for a nugget of wisdom, but it seemed like Twil was going down a different route, thick with cloying, dark mud. We longed to follow, to drag her feet back to the path.

Jan took a deep breath, and said: “I’m personally responsible for the deaths of nineteen people.”

Twil and I both looked around; I felt surprised but not shocked. Jan was a mage, after all. Twil’s eyebrows climbed.

Jan went on, softly, but with a streak of confidence we had not heard from her before: “Most of those people were trying to kill me first. Some of them were trying to defend the people who were trying to kill me. Three were innocent — not quite bystanders, but they didn’t deserve to die. One was a sort of a living weapon, who I tried to save, but I couldn’t. So I had to kill her, too. Or she would have killed me.”

“Fuckin’ hell,” Twil murmured, wide-eyed at Jan.

“Mmhmm.” Jan sighed. “There’s not a day goes by when I don’t think about them, even if just a little bit. And for me it’s been a long time.”

We blurted out: “I still think about Jake.”

Twil squinted at me, shocked out of her Jan-awe: “Eh? Who? Who the hell is Jake?”

We almost laughed. “The man I killed in self-defence. When the Sharrowford Cult tried to kidnap me, before I had that meeting with Alexander. Twil, you must remember — it was you who ran off and left me alone, and then you who came to rescue me, with Praem.”

“O-oh. Uh. Yeah. Right. Uh, I never saw the guy.”

“Nobody did,” we said. “I only know his name because Alexander asked where he’d gone. I didn’t mean to kill him — I just wanted him to go away, stop holding me down, let me go. So I reached up and put my hand on his face and — poof.” I smiled a sad little smile. “And that was long before I figured out how to send things to specific dimensions, or retrieve them again. I have no idea where he went. Maybe he died instantly. Maybe he lingered for days, and died of thirst. Maybe he got eaten by something. But I killed him. Didn’t mean to, but I did. And I still think about him sometimes. I don’t even really know who he was.” I sighed a big sigh, and then pantomimed scrubbing my hands. “Out, damned spot,” I quoted. “Lady Macbeth was right, it never really goes away.”

Twil stared at me for several long heartbeats. She blinked hard, then reached up to find her eyes had filled with moisture.

Jan said: “Heather is right. You can’t shrug this off. You can’t bottle it up, or avoid thinking about it. If you run from it, it fucks you up.”

Twil wiped her eyes, surprised that she was crying a tiny bit. “I-I wasn’t run—”

“Yeah you bloody well were,” Jan said, more amused than compassionate. “You were running so hard you took it all out on Heather, just now. You got rude and aggressive. And that’s just a few days later, a few days after the deed. If you let that wound fester, it’ll eat you up from the inside.”

Twil looked at me, wide-eyed and shell shocked. Slow tears ran down her cheeks.

“I’m— I’m sorry, Heather, I—”

“No, Twil, it’s fine, it’s fine! I—”

“You’re like, a real good friend, and you were just trying to—”

“I forgive you! It’s okay! You are forgiven.”

“I’m sorry I was like … ”

We both trailed off, then hugged; it was not quite the most awkward hug in which we had ever participated — Evelyn still holds the top spot there — but it was close. Twil was shaking a little. I didn’t know where to put all my tentacles.

But then Twil let go and wiped her eyes properly. “Fuck me, I’m crying and all. Over what?”

Jan sighed. “You killed a person. And you had to do it, yes. Don’t look away from that.”

Twil nodded to herself. “Yeah. Yeah, okay. Alright.”

Jan went on. “And your friends aren’t going to drift away from you because you killed somebody — justified or not. It doesn’t stain your soul, it doesn’t warp your being. It is a moral act like any other — for good, or bad. And you had to kill a person in self-defence. Just don’t look away from it. And don’t fucking tell your friends.”

Twil snorted. “Yeah, I wasn’t exactly planning on that, thanks.”

“But you needed to hear it,” said Jan.

Twil nodded to herself again. She puffed out a big, long sigh, then looked across the road, at the hills on the other side, the heavily forested Brinkwood hillsides, the mouth of the valley, climbing away toward the Pennines. I realised it was the first time since we’d arrived that she’d raised her eyes to look beyond the old school buildings.

The sunset was dribbling away to nothing; a dripping glow on the horizon, a touch of orange leeching from the sky. Twil and Jan and us, our faces and bodies seemed to blend into the darkening gloam of the falling night. But the air was warm, Twil’s breath was close, and Jan smelled of Jamaican food.

I mouthed a silent thank you to Jan; she nodded in equal silence, pulling a self-conscious smile. Neither of us had expected Twil to be feeling this bad. We’d done what we could, for now.

All of a sudden, Twil said: “Raine actually came over to see me earlier.”

We looked back at her, a pale-faced angel in the last moments of dusk. “Oh? She did?”

“Ah,” said Jan — in the tone one uses upon discovering the culprit who has deposited the cat turd in one’s shoe.

“Yeah,” Twil grunted. “To like, talk about exactly this.”

“Oh,” we said.

“Yeeeeeeah,” Twil went on. “It didn’t … uh … help. She said all this weird stuff about like, self-defence, and how I had to do it, and I didn’t have a choice, and not to blame myself and all that. And she wasn’t, like, wrong. But … I dunno. Like she wanted me to look away from it all. Thought I couldn’t handle the responsibility? I dunno.”

Jan sighed. “Raine. Right. I don’t know her too well, but … ” Jan glanced at me.

I nodded and pulled an awkward smile. “Raine has helped me before, with these kinds of feelings. But, um … ”

“Different strokes for different folks,” said Jan. “She should have let us know.”

My turn for an awkward sigh. “She probably will do, when I get home; it’s not the sort of thing she would forget to mention, or hold back.”

“Mm,” Jan grunted. “Well then.” She stretched her arms above her head and took a deep breath, putting a punctuation mark on the topic for now. “Twil, while I’ve got you here, I’d like to ask some technical questions about your whole lycanthropic transform—”

“Ahem-ahem!”

A pantomimed cough interrupted — from right behind us.

We wiggled our tentacles in surprise. Twil flinched so hard she almost jumped to her feet. But Jan just went, “Oh!” and turned to look.

It was Lozzie.

Framed against the distant dark tree line at the edge of the little park, with her pentacolour pastel poncho gleaming blue-pink-white in the last spiral of sunset, her long blonde hair all wispy and floaty down her back — and a chunk of Jamaican banana bread in one hand — Lozzie looked very sheepish, more than a little nervous, and vaguely embarrassed.

The pair of tarry-black imitation-tree spirits had woken up and lumbered across the park to join her, like a pair of curious puppies — though they hung well back from us. Top-Left and Bottom-Right waved to them; one of the spirits waved back with a single massive trunk-like limb.

“Lozzers!” said Twil, laughing. She got up and spread her arms out wide. “How long you been there?”

“Lozzie,” I joined in. “Come sit with us.”

“Hey you,” said Jan.

Lozzie pulled a rather overwhelmed smile, and said: “Actually I’ve been standing here for fifteen minutes but nobody noticed and then it got more and more awkward and everyone kept talking and I didn’t meant to eavesdrop but if I said anything it would be super weird so now I’m here finally and hi!”

Twil laughed, then paused. “Oh, uh, you mean, like, you heard all of that?”

Jan was frowning delicately as well — how much did Lozzie know about her past? How much had she just accidentally revealed?

But Lozzie didn’t seem to mind. “It’s okay! It’s fiiiiine!” she chirped, then bounced forward to distribute hugs.

Twil got the first Lozzie-hug, then me, as we didn’t get to our feet, at Lozzie’s urging. Jan got the third hug, but then to my surprise Lozzie cycled back to Twil again, hugging her a second time before settling down on the ground next to me. Her poncho flowed over our knees, lovely and warm, as if she had absorbed the power of the dying sunset. She patted the grass.

“Sit, fuzzy!” she chirped at Twil.

Twil squinted. “Fuzzy?”

“You’re fuzzy and fluffy and pettable! Fuzzzzzzzy! Don’t think I’ve forgotten! You owe me some belly rubs!”

Twil laughed — and blushed.

Our mind completed the circuit: Twil had told me in confidence that she rather liked Lozzie, in that sort of way. It made sense; they were both the same age, both slightly outside the norm, and Lozzie was so boundlessly energetic and full of life.

I glanced quickly at Jan. Did she see? Was she jealous? Was she even aware of this?

Jan’s storm-drenched eyes were quiet with resigned acceptance.

Worse than jealousy then — surrender, because these two would go together better than her and Lozzie.

But this was not the time for that discussion; we kept our mouth shut for now.

Twil said: “I’m not a fuckin’ petting zoo. How many times?”

Lozzie yelped out a giggle. “How many times?! Never! You’ve never let me pet you properly! Go full wolf and let me fuzzleruzzleraaaargaaaa!” Lozzie mimed shoving her entire face into a fluffy belly.

Twil cleared her throat awkwardly. “Not … not here. And not right now. I can’t just transform in public, right here.”

“Yah!” went Lozzie. “Not right now. We have more important things to talk about right now, duh!”

Twil frowned down at her. “We do?”

“Mmmhmm! Murder!”

“Oh … ”

We cleared our throat too. “Lozzie … ”

“It’s fiiiiine, Heathers!” Lozzie chirped for me, leaning into my side with a wave of physical affection. “It’s an important thing, you know? Important for me and important for wolfies to learn, too!”

“Alright, alright,” Twil grumbled. “Fine.” She consented to sit back down, right next to Lozzie, so little ‘Lozzers’ was now sandwiched between myselves and Twil.

To my surprise, Lozzie did not reach out and touch Twil; despite all her rhetoric about fluffy-fuzzy pettings, she respected Twil’s personal space. Instead she leaned harder against us. Several of our tentacles snaked across her back to support her weight. She got comfy. She gestured with her torn-off chunk of banana bread.

Jan said: “July showed you the food, then?”

“Yup!” Lozzie chirped. “And thank you, Janny!” She turned back to Twil, and cooed: “Sooooo. I had to do a murder once.”

Twil blinked at her. “You did?”

Lozzie nodded up and down. Very serious, big nods. Very important. “Heather saw it happen, when my brother was going to kill us, in his stupid throne room. One of his friends was in there too and he would have gotten in the way of Heather doing what Heather did. So I had a scalpel hidden in my sleeve, and I went — stab!”

Lozzie mimed ramming a scalpel through a human throat.

We did recall the moment, with great clarity. Just before I had killed Alexander, Lozzie had sprung from her faked attitude of cowed passivity, and stabbed one of the Sharrowford Cultists through the throat. A big man, the man who had been helping Alexander pluck Raine’s bullet from his torso. Lozzie and he had gone down in a tangle of limbs and spurting blood.

She’d barely spoken about it since, except to recall how much she disliked the violence.

“Y-yeah,” said Twil. “But like, I mean, that was big, important self-defence. Your brother was gonna kill—”

“Mm-mmmm-mmm-mmm!” Lozzie shook her head. “Not the point! Not the point!”

Twil put her hands up in surrender. “Alright, alright.”

“Point iiiiiis,” Lozzie grew quieter, softer, more serious — at least for her. “I hated it. I hated having to do it. I hate remembering it. I hope I never ever ever ever ever have to do anything like it again.”

We didn’t mention the way Lozzie had helped us kill the Ed-ball; perhaps that didn’t count.

“Aaaaand,” Lozzie continued. “I don’t want Tenny to ever have to do anything like that. Oooooooor Jan.” She pointed sideways, at a blinking surprised Jan. “Or Heathers, but Heathers has to do it a few times, I suppose. But but but, I don’t want Tenny to have to do that, ever. So I helped kill my brother, and killed one of his friends, so there’s less chance of Tenny ever having to do it. See?”

Twil listened to this whole speech with a growing frown of tender care; when Lozzie was done, Twil just nodded. “Yeah, Lozzers. I get it. Hope you never have to again, either. Or Tenns.”

Lozzie shook her head, hard. “Never Tenns.”

We all fell silent for several moments. There was nothing more to say on the subject. After a little while, Lozzie climbed out of my tentacles and went to sit next to Jan instead. She broke a piece off her banana bread and held it out for Jan, to hand-feed her. Jan blushed and hesitated. Lozzie went ‘aaahhh’. Twil and I politely looked away.

Darkness filled Blueslip Road; the sunset was done, leaving Brinkwood in the deep night that never truly touches real cities. Trees creaked and swayed in the gentle wind. The school was a blur of angles in the midnight shadows. We could only see each other by the faint, distant light from the low-powered village street lamps. Behind us, the pair of massive tree-like spirits waited, as if wondering when Lozzie was going to play with them, too.

At length, I said: “Twil. I don’t want you to come with us to Wonderland.”

Twil squinted at me. “Eh? What?”

“I … I don’t … ”

I don’t want you to die?

What was I saying? Hadn’t we told Jan, earlier that very day, that nobody was going to die? That we weren’t checking on our friends and allies one by one, to make sure they were up to the risk, the threat, the possibility of failure? Where was this doubt coming from all of a sudden? Was it because Twil had a bright future ahead of her, and I didn’t want her to end up as a cold corpse on the ash of Wonderland?

But I didn’t want that for anybody; no, nobody was going to die out there.

“Hey,” Twil said. “Hey, Heather, yo.”

“Y-yo?” We looked up.

Twil was grinning, wild and wolfish. She held up both hands and made them into wolf-paw claws.

“I’m fucking invincible,” she said. “I’m the Brinkwood werewolf. I can get shot through the head and get back up like thirty seconds later! My granddad, he knew what he was doing when he made me. He made me for stuff like this, so I could deal with anything.”

Jan and Lozzie had gone quiet, but Lozzie whispered: “Fuzzyfuzzyfuzzyfuzzy—”

“But,” we said, “Twil, you have no obligation—”

“You’re my fucking friend! That’s an obligation! You think I’m not gonna be there? Okay, sure, maybe I can’t do any of the magic shit, but if that big sky bitch has got minions, maybe I keep them off Evee? Maybe I do what I was made to do? Fuck that big eyeball. We’re gonna kick sand into it!” Twil shot to her feet, suddenly more wolf than woman. “Fuck yeah!” she growled — low and long and lilting off into the night.

We wondered if anybody heard, tucked up in bed behind their closed curtains; we wondered if any little children dreamed of wolves that night.

“Fuck!” laughed Lozzie. She got to her feet too and threw her arms up, dragging Jan after her.

At a total loss of how to thank our friends, we climbed to our feet and bowed our head.

“Thank you, Twil. Thank you. We promise we’ll try to keep you safe, too, if you come with us, out there.”

“If!?” Twil laughed. “When! You just say the word, Big H.”

We nodded, but we couldn’t say more.

What we did do — carefully, covertly, without wanting to alert the others — was look around for any tell-tale signs of a certain Jaundiced Princess.

Twil’s resolute loyalty and dedication to her friends was worryingly close to the attributes of a ‘doomed hero’. Or at least, I thought so. Evidently Heart did not agree, for we saw no flitter of pearl-white above the trees, no slinking sprite slipping away along the streets, no golden glint deep in the jumble of school buildings.

We had a sneaking suspicion that was why Sevens had stayed behind. Perhaps she was having a word with her little sister.

“Twil,” Jan said, suddenly professional and serious. “I was saying earlier, I really want to study your transformation, if that’s acceptable to you?”

Twil gave her a frown, a wolf peering out of the gloom. “I’ll go petting zoo for Lozzers, but not for you, hey?”

Lozzie giggled madly. Jan blushed and held up a hand. “Not like that. Look, you know I’m making a body for Heather’s twin — for Maisie. Your grandfather apparently achieved something with you, a forced union of flesh and spirit. I’ve never seen anything like it before. I … well … this is my area of study, even if you’re a little out of my wheelhouse. But I’m looking for things out of my wheelhouse right now. I need to find a way to perform a soul anchoring without the soul already present — or at least, very rapidly, the nano-second she shows up to inhabit the vessel. If I can comprehend a little more about how you work, maybe I can … improve some of the binding techniques. Whoever your grandfather was, he was a genius. I would like to learn from his work.”

Twil’s sceptical look softened a little — but only a little. “For real? You’re not fucking me about?”

“I am not ‘fucking you about’ no,” said Jan. “I’m deadly serious. And I would treat your body and your grandfather’s work with the most solemn respect. I’m not trying to get an eyeful of your tits, here. I’m a professional. Sort of.”

Twil let out a big huff. “Yeah, alright then. Just, like, not here.”

I murmured: “Thank you, Twil.”

Jan chuckled. “No, no, of course, not here. I need to take pictures and measurements of Heather as well, in great physical detail, so perhaps we could all get together and do that tomorrow?”

“Night’s young, ain’t it?” said Twil.

“Actually … ” we said, raising a hand.

“Mmhmm,” Jan said, nodding slowly. “Heather’s got a big day tomorrow. And so have you, probably. Both of you need some sleep.”

“Eh?” Twil squinted at us again.

“Oh!” we said. “Oh, no, I won’t need Twil as muscle. I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”

“Heather,” Jan said, a little too gently. “You haven’t met those people. They’re very twitchy.”

“Hold up,” said Twil. “What is this about now? I thought there was no crisis?”

“There isn’t,” we sighed. “Not yet, anyway. Tomorrow, Evee and I are going to meet with Yuleson, the lawyer, about … well, about a money thing. But then Jan’s going to set up a meeting between me and the cultists. The ex-cultists. Badger’s friends. The remains of the Sharrowford Cult.”

“Oh,” said Twil. She grimaced, the wolf showing through in the way she flashed her teeth. “Oh, fuck me. Like — like Badger was?”

“Like Badger was,” I said. My mouth was going dry. “They need salvation. I can’t leave that unanswered, before we go to Wonderland. Even if I can’t do anything much for them, I need to try. I need to answer their prayers, one way or the other.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Turns out that actually everybody did not forget about Twil; Heather was just assuming she was the center of the universe, as usual.

So like, Twil has a whole life outside of the main cast, and seems to have had several girlfriends. Quite the school prince, perhaps? What we need now is a prequel Twil-based dating sim, where she has to balance her werewolf reveals with dating like four girls at once (and Evee, and Lozzie?) and not getting treated like a petting zoo. You think I’m joking? What do you think her POV in Book Two is gonna be like? (Okay I’m joking, sure. But only a little bit.) On a more serious note, turns out Twil did actually need to talk about murder. And she got help from some very well-placed people. Good for her.

No Patreon link this chapter, as it’s almost the end of the month! Feel free to wait until the 1st if you want to subscribe for more chapters ahead! In the meantime, go check out some of the other wonderful web serials out there. I don’t have any specific shout-outs this time, as nobody has asked me for any lately, so, uh, go read Feast or Famine if you haven’t yet!

You can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! Gosh, I know I say this all the time, but thank you. Katalepsis would not exist without you, the readers. Thank you for being here, and following the adventures of this weird group of disaster lesbians and their cosmic horror shenanigans. This is for you!

Next week, Heather’s got serious matters to attend to. Cultists in trouble, phone numbers to call, insight to chase. But which one first? Well, probably the lawyer again …

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.7

Content Warnings

Slurs
References to transphobia
Discussion of suicidal ideation



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

I should have seen this coming a mile away. We all should have done.

We should have been prepared for Heart to crash through the window like a perfumed love letter tied to a brick, or to fall through the ceiling in a puff of lace and land on the bed with a squeal, like one of those magical girlfriend characters in the anime shows Evee told me were not worth watching — or perhaps for her to knock on the hotel room door dressed up as the delivery person with our Jamaican food, spouting some awful lines to Jan about how she could pay the tip with a kiss. I was actually surprised that Heart had simply revealed herself like this, stepping out of the bathroom in the same mask she’d been wearing earlier; no showy introduction with a dramatic entrance, no great narrative intrigue, no striding into the room like a darkly glowing femme fatale here to ruin Jan’s life with a whirlwind of passion.

Heart’s lack of preparation was a very bad sign; she was so taken by Jan that she hadn’t bothered to craft a beginning — always one of the most important parts of any narrative. Instead — in media res, outfit unadjusted, no outline, no plan, just straight to the bit where she confesses her adoration.

Was this love at first sight?

No, we decided. Lust, at best.

Jan was the perfect target for Heart: a reluctant mage, dodging an unspoken, ancient, secret fate, which would doom her and her loved ones if she dared whisper the true name of her metaphysical pursuer. Mature beyond her appearance, accompanied by a loyal vassal, with hidden skills and a wardrobe to match. She even came with a mcguffin: her sword.

I’d been worried about Badger, or Lozzie — or in the back of our collective heads, Raine, or even Evee. Those were the people we thought of as heroes. I’d assumed Badger was the one most at risk. Heart hadn’t come out and said it in plain language, but she’d implied that she was straight, or at least that she preferred men. But what was human sexuality to the sensibilities of Carcosa?

For all I knew, ‘doom’ was her sexuality, not just a narrative preference or a genre direction.

Was Jan a hero? Perhaps, depending on what she’d done in the past. Doomed? I had no idea. But Heart liked what she saw.

Pity she was about to get skewered with a magical sword.

Heart’s trembling, breathless question — ‘Where have you been all my life, you absolute snack?’ — was so confusing, so utterly without sensible context, that Jan and July both paused for a heartbeat.

We all stood in frozen tableau for a single moment, a very strange collection of people crammed into the mess-strewn hotel room.

Jan just stared, her storm-tossed eyes boggling at this bizarre intrusion, at Heart dressed up like a military fantasy crossed with anime pornography. July had grabbed the guitar case — the case which contained Jan’s mysterious sword — but she waited for a second, as if mistaken somehow.

I sighed, raising a clutch of tentacles, lest this collapse into further nonsense. “Jan, July, it’s fine, this is—”

Heart spoke over me in a husky, honey-drenched tone, purring for Jan: “That wasn’t a rhetorical question, you … you … paradox, you.” She swallowed, heaving for breath, as if overwhelmed by something in Jan’s appearance. She looked the petite doll-mage up and down. Her eyelids drooped. Her chest swelled against the white fabric and starched blazer of her military uniform. She blushed, bright and glowing. “Where have you been hiding?”

Jan looked like she was staring at the grim reaper. She’d gone white with fear.

She muttered under her breath, too quiet for anybody else to hear: “Fairy bitch.”

July whirled back into action; she lifted the guitar case in both hands and grabbed the latches. “Jan. Draw?”

Jan blinked hard, as if snapping out of a trance — then held a hand out to July. “Fuck it, draw!”

July spun the sword-case open like de-shelling a mollusc. The blade came free in July’s hand, upright and shining under the artificial lights of the hotel room, catching the illumination in an oil-slick rainbow-shimmer passing down the metal. The rest clattered to the floor in a terrible mess of case, wrappings, tarpaulin, and plastic bags.

July turned the sword so she was holding it by the cross-guard, and then slapped the grip down into Jan’s waiting hand.

“Jan!” I yelped. “No no no!”

Seven-Shades-of-Sisterly-Shame leapt into the middle of the room, springing like a grasshopper, scrawny limbs going everywhere. She landed directly between Jan and Heart, then turned on her heel with a flash and motion, and slapped her sister across the cheek.

Wa-crack!

The sound was more like a metal bat hitting a frozen corpse, not a slender hand slapping a dainty cheek; I suspected the sisters’ masks had collectively slipped, for just one nanosecond.

Heart reeled and yelped, blinking in shock, mouth hanging open. She cradled her struck cheek.

Seven-Shades-of-Swift-Obstruction did not wait for Heart’s response. She turned to Jan and screeched: “It’s my sister! My sister! Like me! Nothing to do with you! Nothing at all-urrrk!

Jan froze, hand on her sword, poised as if to rip it from a scabbard. “Your … sister?”

Sevens gurgled again. “Nothing to do with you!”

Heart straightened up. Her mouth was a wide o-shape of offense. Her cheeks were burning red with humiliation. “You slapped me! Sevens, you slapped me!”

Jan blinked at Sevens, blinked at Heart, blinked at me — then looked down at her own hand, wrapped around the hilt of her sword.

She let go, yanking her hand away like the sword was a snake, on fire, dusted with neurotoxins, in the middle of a nuclear meltdown. July was left holding the weapon by the cross-guard and blade. The demon-host did not move.

“Jan,” I started to say, “Jan, it’s fi—”

“Fuck!” Jan spat, totally focused on July and the sword. “Fuck!”

July straightened up. She withdrew the sword. She swept her long, loose black hair out of her face. “Less than ten seconds. Probably nothing happens.”

“Fuck,” Jan hissed. If anything, her panic was worse than before, when she’d thought Heart was some intruder from her own doomed fate. “What now? What do we do?! July, we haven’t got any of the— I don’t— we need a fucking, a— a— bull, or a lot of chickens, or a—”

“Wait,” said July.

I cleared my throat gently. “Jan, what’s—”

Jan chopped the air with one ball-jointed hand. She didn’t bother to look at me, her eyes were too busy roving over the walls, the twin beds, the mess of clothes and the detritus scattered all over the floor, the front door and the bathroom door.

She hissed: “Shhh, Heather. Sorry. Just wait. Be ready to … run, I guess.”

We drew our tentacles in tight; Jan’s fearful caution was not for show, not a drill. This was real. July held the sword ready, as if to slap it back down into Jan’s hand when something burst through the walls to eat all of us.

Heart was still cradling her cheek, mouth open in offended dignity, eyebrows drawn down in a pinched frown. “Sevens! Sister! You slapped me! I can’t believe you, first you—”

Jan whirled on Heart and jabbed a finger at her face. “Shut up! Whatever the fuck you are, I do not want to know, just shut your mouth hole and let me listen!”

Heart shut her mouth. Heart bit her lower lip. Heart blushed like a schoolgirl who’d just been personally addressed by her pop-star idol. Heart twisted her legs together beneath her long pleated white skirt. Heart giggled.

“Okaaaaay,” she purred.

Jan ignored the flirting. She watched the walls. I kept my tentacles close, unsure if we were about to be assaulted by invisible gorillas, or flying alien insects, or ‘fairy bitches’, as Jan had hissed in her moment of panic.

Ten seconds passed in silence. Then fifteen seconds. Thirty. A whole minute — approximately, anyway, I couldn’t count perfectly.

The air conditioning whirred away to itself. My stomach rumbled and glugged. From one of the adjacent hotel rooms, I could hear the faintest sound of the opening bars of the Countdown theme — somebody watching reruns, we assumed.

Jan swallowed. “Okay. Okay, I don’t think anything is coming. I think we’re in the clear. Jule?”

July nodded once. “Clear.”

Jan let out a huge sigh and rubbed her face with one hand. “Get that sword away, Jule. Please. Before I slip and fall on the nuclear button again.”

July knelt down and righted the guitar case, then set about re-packing the sword back into the makeshift cradle of old t-shirts and plastic bags. Jan watched July seal the weapon away with a look of carefully controlled fear and vague disgust. She tore her eyes from the blade and looked at her right hand for a moment, flexing the joints. Perhaps it was just the stress, or a product of my own adrenaline racing through my veins, but the individual doll-like joints of her knuckles seemed much more clear and overt than earlier.

She muttered: “Good draw, though, Jule. Thanks. Still got it.”

“I practice,” said July.

“Don’t fucking remind me,” Jan hissed.

“Um,” we said. “Um, Jan, I’m not going to ask, but—”

“I’m so sorry,” Jan said, turning to me. She looked like hell — wired to the gills with enough stress hormones to fell an elephant. Her skin was pale and waxen, her eyes had gone from storm-tossed lightning beauty to dead flat with exhaustion. She looked like she needed about a month off. “I’m really sorry, Heather. I should—”

“No, no!” I said; several of us — several tentacles — bobbed in apology. “Jan, no, I should be the one apologising here. We should have said that Heart might be following us, I just had no idea that she might take an interest in you. She’s Sevens’ younger sister. We had to go to her for some help. We should have said something, I’m sorry.”

Sevens rasped: “Sssssorry.”

Jan stared at me in dull reluctance; she comprehended my words all too well, but wished that she didn’t.

“Sister?” she echoed. “Um. Right.”

Her eyes slid back to Heart, as if drawn by magnetic force; the Jaundiced Lady in Tainted White lit up with an incandescent blush once again, bit her lower lip, and gave Jan a hesitant little wave over Sevens’ shoulder. Heart suddenly seemed more like a shy schoolgirl than a romantically and sexually experienced predator.

I explained: “Heart is into doomed heroes. It’s kind of her thing, I gather, though I only met her a few hours ago.”

Jan snorted. “Doomed hero. Right. Great. Yeah, if I’d been holding that bloody sword much longer, we’d all be up shit creek without a paddle.”

Heart let out a breathy whine; Jan recoiled, frowning at her.

“Jan,” I tried to form words that made sense. “Jan, listen, um. Heart and Sevens and others like them, they’re not traditional biological creatures, or even Outsiders, really. She’s a … uh … narrative thing, a storyteller, a, uh—”

Seven-Shades-of-Sufficient-Enforcement rasped: “Don’t have to worry about her.”

Heart’s aroused, blushing-maiden look went out like a burst light bulb. She transferred her attention to her currently-much-shorter-but-elder sister, face suddenly sharp as a collection of knives.

“Sevens, my dear sister,” she said.

Sevens turned around and looked up; Heart drew one hand back and slapped Sevens across the cheek — but this was just a regular slap, a hand-on-flesh sound, just enough to make Sevens go guurlurk! and flinch a bit.

“Heart!” we snapped.

Both of the Yellow Princesses ignored me.

Sevens straightened up while Heart ranted at her: “I can’t believe you today, sister! First you shoot me through the chest and risk ruining the most delightful outfit that father has ever given me, then you slap me in front of the … the most … ” Heart raised her eyes to Jan again, all her anger draining away. “Oh, gosh.”

Sevens croaked up at her: “We’re doing important things here. Grrrurk. Go away, Heart.”

“Love isn’t important?!” Heart shrieked down at Sevens. “You’ve changed your tune, dear sister!”

Jan spluttered: “Love? Oh, fuck off.”

Heart looked up again, then smoothly stepped around Sevens’ flank and sashayed toward Jan, each step tentative, tip-toes first, tightrope walking down the line of her own attraction.

July straightened up from packing away the sword; the demon-host loomed in Heart’s path. I eased closer as well, sticking out all my tentacles and strobing them bright red and warning yellow.

Heart ignored both of us.

She purred to Jan: “Have you never heard of love at first sight?” She smiled, nervous, hesitant — then, to my incredible surprise, she hiccuped. “You are the most thoroughly doomed individual I have ever, ever had the pleasure to lay eyes upon.” She looked Jan up and down, her lips trembling. “You’re not even my usual type, not even a man, but … so dashing. Sevens should be delighted. I’ve been converted to rug-munching.” She giggled, too high-pitched, then hiccuped again.

Was she copying me? Us? Why?

Jan frowned. Her voice went hard. “Is that a joke?”

Heart blinked, mortified for some reason that went over my head. “What? I-I’m sorry? What did I—”

“‘Not even a man’?” Jan almost spat. “You’re like her — like Sevens, you can tell my past or some shit? Are you insulting me?”

Heart went white in the face. “No! No, no! I don’t give a damn what you started life as. It makes no difference. I-I don’t want to offend, no! You’re so— so— I can’t—”

“You’re a chaser,” Jan said. “Right?”

Heart’s eyes filled with tears of horror, instant waterworks. She raised trembling hands, as if she’d broken something fragile, which could never be fixed. “No! No! I— I— didn’t mean—”

Jan barked a single laugh. “I’m winding you up, you fucking moron, whatever you are. You scared the living piss out of me. You almost got everyone in this room — or everyone in this hotel — fucked up by—” Jan sighed sharply. “By something I’m not going to say out loud again. Bloody hell. You wanted to make a good impression? You’ve blown it, bitch.”

Heart’s face flowered with relief. “Oh! Oh! Oh, that’s more like it.” Then she descended back into that lustful purr. “Oh, doomed secrets. Please, do tell me off even more, mommy.”

Jan went deadpan with shock. “What.”

My skin almost climbed off my bones. “Heart. Stop. Oh my gosh. Stop.”

Sevens went glurrrk. July snorted; at least one of us found this amusing.

Heart straightened up and flashed her teeth, her confidence apparently returned in full. She puffed out her considerable chest and cocked her wide hips to one side, swishing that absurd ‘military’ skirt with all the layers and the poofy hem. She raised one hand and placed her fingertips against her own throat.

“For a human you are not young,” she said. “Heroes do tend to be on the younger side, in my experience, but I believe my experience is about to expand. But you … you are a delightful paradox. I may technically be older than you, counting by how the globe turns, but in spirit I am young enough to call you mo—”

“Hearrrrrt-urk!” went Sevens.

Heart just giggled, a tinkling sound like bells in the air. She preened and twisted in front of Jan.

Jan gave her a look of mingled confusion and disgust. “I’m taken. Now kindly fuck off.”

“Mmmm, taken, so you say. Jan. January.” Heart giggled. “Janice? Or—”

“Stop!” Jan snapped. “Don’t—”

“Oh,” Heart purred, sighing with pleasure. “I can see your real name. It glows above you like a neon sign, pink and juicy and ripe enough to eat. And no, I don’t mean the boring name you abandoned. I can’t even see that. I mean the real one. And!” Heart leaned forward and pressed a finger to her own plush lips. “My lips are sealed. For your convenience, Janice.”

Jan stared at Heart like she was a live hand grenade. Heart giggled again and straightened up.

Sevens gurgled: “Time to go.”

Heart tutted. “Absolutely not, sister! I’m only getting started!”

“Heart,” we sighed. “We’re doing important things, talking about important things. Sevens wasn’t exaggerating. Business things. Important things. Please.”

Jan cleared her throat. “And I am taken! Fuck off! Don’t make me tell you again.”

Heart giggled and waved away Jan’s words, like it was all just playful teasing. But when Sevens took her hand and dragged her toward the bathroom, Heart put up only a token resistance, allowing her elder sister to lead her away.

Allowing? Perhaps age meant something when it came to the ability to dominate a narrative.

Heart called to Jan as Seven-Shades-of-Sisterly-Struggle dragged her away: “Next time we meet, I promise it will be much more dramatic! There will be fireworks, and a daring rescue! A villain for you to defeat! And I’ll be wrapped up in ribbons for—”

Sevens pulled Heart all the way to the bathroom door, did a little twist to get behind her, and then tried to push her through; Heart braced her hands and feet against the door frame, like a dog trying to avoid being shoved into the bath.

“Janice!” she called. “This isn’t the last you’ve seen of me! Mwah! Mwah!” She pursed her lips and made the most embarrassing kissy noises. “Mwah! You’re more dashing than you know!” Sevens grunted and put her shoulder into the small of Heart’s back, her bare toes scrunched against the floorboards; Heart began to buckle, her glowing white uniform vanishing through the bathroom door inch by inch. “Wait for me! Hahahaha!”

Heart let go; she and Sevens tumbled into the bathroom together, but the only sound was a petite vampire clattering onto the floor tiles, gurgling and rasping and hissing to herself.

Sevens re-emerged again a moment later, alone, grumbling like a broken water pump.

“Sorryyyyyy,” she rasped.

We took a deep breath and rubbed our face with both hands, then a tentacle, wrapping the limb over our eyes briefly; the urge to hide away inside our own soft flesh was overwhelming. This whole situation was far too embarrassing for everyone involved. Jan had been basically harassed and made to feel foolish, Sevens was probably mortified by her sister’s behaviour, and Heart was almost certainly going to try again. Only July seemed unmoved. A crisis we didn’t need; at least it was a small one.

But we pulled our face out of our limbs. We needed to keep going.

“Jan,” I said. “I’m so sorry. We’ll make sure she—”

“Tissst!” Jan hissed between her teeth. She held up both hands for quiet — for shut-the-hell-up-because-I-don’t-understand-the-evidence-of-my-own-eyes.

She padded over to the bathroom, right past Sevens, and stuck her head through the door. She looked up, she looked down, she peered in to the tub, she peeked behind the shower curtain, and she even squinted into the sink plughole.

Jan emerged again, squint-frowning, hollow-eyed.

“I don’t want to know that woman,” she said. “Okay? Not my type. Not interested. If she comes after me, I will find a way to hurt her to make her go away.” She jabbed a finger toward Sevens. “I don’t care what you and she are. I’m still a mage and if I have to defend myself — or God forbid, defend Lozzie from some bunny-boiler lunatic — then I will hit the books and make a fucking bomb.”

Perhaps it was just her resolve and her anger, but suddenly, to our eyes and ears, Jan looked and sounded exactly as old as she really was.

Guurrrlurk,” went Sevens. “Sorrrrry. She’s my little sister. I’ll have a word with her. It’ll be okay. Prrromise.”

Jan said: “A word. And that’ll be enough? Really?”

Seven-Shades-of-Shuffling-Soles looked down at her bare feet, and showed the floor all her needle-sharp teeth. “There’s a thing I can tell her. To make her back off. It’s cool. Not your responsibility. I’ll do it. Do it tonight.”

Jan stared at her a moment longer, then glanced at me. Her frown did not abate. It looked almost out of place, with the white blouse and the pleated skirt, made her look tiny and fearsome.

“Jan,” I said. “If it comes to it, I’ll … do what I do.”

Sevens rasped: “I can talk to our father.”

Jan’s frown softened, ratcheting down into regular incomprehension, rather than a mage preparing for war. She squinted at Sevens. “Your father? You— actually, wait!” She held up a hand. “No. Don’t explain. I don’t want to know. I don’t. Just. Just don’t. Not another word. Thank you.”

I stammered with embarrassment, “W-we’ll deal with this, Jan. I promise. One way or the other.”

Jan took a deep breath and shook her head, but then she threw up her hands in resignation. “I always knew I should have run from you people the moment I got the chance. Fine, but—”

Knock-knock — knock-knock-knock, came a rapping on the hotel door.

“Delivery for room one-six-five!” came a muffled female voice.

“Oh thank the gods,” I sighed. “I thought that was her again.”

Jan rolled her eyes. “Fine, food’s here. Let’s sit down and try to eat, maybe we can get back to what we were trying to do, yeah?”

“Please,” I said.

But Sevens bared her teeth and eyed the door. “Urrrr … ummm … ”

Jan must have missed the cue; she produced her purse from a pocket in her skirt and walked straight over to the front door of the hotel room, so as not to leave the delivery girl waiting. She glanced once at the magic circle she’d taped to the back of the door — like checking a security camera, I supposed, to make sure it wasn’t detecting anything untoward on the other side — then set her face in a fake-polite customer-service smile, and opened the door nice and wide.

“Hi! Yes, that’s us—” was all Jan said.

Then she flinched about a foot in the air.

On the opposite side of the threshold was the most ostentatious delivery girl in all history: gleaming white jeans accented with gold piping, skin-tight against a pair of wide, flaring hips and thickly padded thighs; a pearl-white polo-neck shirt with a golden logo on the — extremely prominent — chest; a waterfall of silver-white hair stopped up and dammed into an elegant ponytail, flowing from beneath a white peaked cap which was tugged down low over a pair of golden-yellow eyes.

Heart’s smile twinkled with toothy mischief. She held out a pair of plastic carrier bags, emblazoned with the yellow and green colour scheme of The Veiny Rooster Jamaican Restaurant.

“Your delivery, Janice!” she crooned.

Sevens and I were already piling into the doorway to keep her from harassing Jan any further.

“Heart, you—”

“Sister, stop!”

“Back off! Heart, I’m grateful, but—”

“You’re not even in proper role, you—”

“—this is not the time or place and—

“—don’t understand this isn’t going to work, father would think you’re—”

“—talk later—”

“-idiot—”

Jan silenced us both by reaching out and carefully accepting the twin plastic bags full of food. She took them from Heart’s hands — careful not to actually touch Our-Service-Worker-in-Gleaming-Pearl — then turned and placed the bags of food down on the floor.

“Um, Jan?” I said.

“Always secure the food first,” Jan muttered. She turned back to Heart. “Was that actually our food?”

“Yes!” Heart chirped, smiling like a glossy menu photograph. “And I hope you enjoy every bite. You deserve it, January. And how would you like some personal after-service—”

“Where’s the real delivery worker?”

Jan snapped fast, unimpressed, not even blushing or mortified anymore.

Heart blinked three times. “I … I’m … what?”

“The real delivery worker. Where?”

“Oh, um, ahem.” Heart cleared her throat and gestured vaguely down the hall. “She’s probably heading back to the front door of the hotel. I didn’t hurt her or anything. I’m a good girl! A good girl, I promise! You can praise me for my role now!”

“Did you pay her?”

Heart blinked. “Did I what?” She tried to laugh. “Dear January—”

Jan got her elbows out and shoved past Heart, stepping out into the hotel corridor. She marched away toward the lifts, without looking back, without her shoes on, carrying only her purse.

Heart stared after Jan, confused and lost. “Jan … January?”

Sevens gurgled a bitter laugh. I sucked on my teeth and shook my head. Behind us, July went back to her video game, danger averted.

Heart looked floored. “I … I don’t … what did I do wrong?”

“You don’t understand her,” we said. “You just like the way she looks.”

Heart turned her delivery-girl mask back toward us, blinking with confused hurt in her glowing golden eyes. “Because I took the role of some … servant? I don’t—”

“You’re not even in role,” Sevens rasped. “You’re not trying. Dad would tell you to go back to understudy.”

Heart gestured down the length of her body, cocking her hips and puffing out her chest. “It’s the best I could do on such short notice! And look, I’m ready to get pulled apart, like the food I’ve delivered!”

“Excuse me?” I said. “Heart, what?”

Sevens sighed — a noise like a blocked hosepipe. “You play the same part over and over, Heart. ‘Cos you think it’s the only thing people want. Try a real role. Try something new.”

Heart pouted. “And January will respond better?”

“Well, no,” I said. “Jan is taken. Please, Heart.”

Heart yelped: “Taken is relative!”

Sevens said: “Her girlfriend is god-ridden.”

Heart’s eyes went wide. She stared at Sevens for several seconds, then took off her white baseball cap and bit down on the brim.

“Mmhmmurk,” went Sevens.

“Excuse me, Sevens,” we said softly. “You mean Lozzie?”

“Mmhmm.”

Heart removed the brim of her hat from between her teeth, and said: “The one wearing the changeling flag, from earlier?”

Changeling flag? I bristled inside. “Heart. That’s very rude.”

Heart blinked at me in genuine confusion, golden eyes all a-flutter.

Sevens rasped: “Urrlk-from one of us that’s a compliment. Sorry, Heather. Heart doesn’t mean it in a bad way.”

“A compliment?” I echoed.

Our tentacles were rising in an unconscious threat-display; it was lucky nobody else was out there in the corridor, or I would have caused a supernatural incident.

Heart squinted at me like I was the moron here. She shrugged with one perfectly sculpted, rolled-back shoulder. “Of course. What did you think I meant? Gosh, you humans can be so bizarre sometimes.”

“Um, fine.” We let it drop for now; the prospect of anybody insulting Lozzie made our tentacles want to sprout little claws.

Heart’s mind was already back on the main subject: “I can … I can deal with a … with a god-ridden. That’s fine.” She didn’t seem very confident. “I am a princess, after all. My father is the King in Yellow. I’ll … I’ll put on a play for her.”

For Lozzie? I bristled again; I did not like the sound of this.

Sevens rasped: “No, you can’t. Don’t be stupid. I can’t deal with her — so you’ve got no chance, sis.”

Heart pouted, genuinely put out, disappointed that her ‘cute’ little ‘prank’ hadn’t been met with more approval. “But … but … ”

“We’ll talk later, sis,” Sevens gurgled. “Go cool your head. ‘K?”

Heart sniffed. She looked like she might burst into tears. Sevens bobbed forward on the balls of her feet and reached up to give Heart a hug. The sisters embraced for a moment, then parted.

“There’ll be others,” Sevens rasped. “You just met this woman, like five minutes ago. Go read a book.”

Heart sniffed again, smiled awkwardly, nodded — to me, a polite acknowledgement — and then stepped just out of sight, around the corner of the door frame. We poked my head out into the corridor; Heart was gone. No lingering silver-white aura, no lock of hair whipping around a corner, no giggling whisper floating through the air.

We shared a look with Sevens. She shrugged. “Didn’t wanna say that part.”

“About … ” I glanced back at July, sitting on the bed and playing her video games. But she was Jan’s closest ally, Jan’s demon sister. There was no threat in her overhearing this. “You mean about Lozzie? God-ridden? I’ve never heard that term before.”

Sevens blinked at me. “You know. With the star. Under the castle.”

“Yes, I just … I guess I don’t think very much about what Lozzie is. She’s just Lozzie.”

Sevens patted my flank, between my tentacles. “Yaaaaah,” she rasped.

“Heart won’t try to interfere with Lozzie, will she?” I hissed. “Because if she does, Sevens, I won’t allow it.”

Sevens rasped a giggly little noise. “Urrrrk. Bad idea — for Heart. Nah. Lozzie can’t be touched by all that. Heart would probably get herself in trouble.”

“Hmm. Okay. Fair enough.”

Jan returned a few minutes later, with her purse several dozen pounds lighter, still barefoot and teetering on the edge of a scowl. As soon as she got the door shut, she said: “Sevens. Your sister had the food, is it safe? She’s not going to have tampered with it?”

“Oh, uh, yah.”

“And she’s not coming back?”

Sevens shook her head.

I cleared my throat. “We put her off. Properly. She might cry a bit.”

Jan snorted. “As if I care. What did you tell her about me?”

“Not about you,” Sevens rasped.

I pulled an awkward smile. “We just told her who you’re dating. Lozzie is apparently very intimidating.”

Jan stared at me as if I’d just presented her with a steaming turd on a silver platter. Hollow-eyed intentional incomprehension. She sighed, and then said: “I don’t want to know. Just. Let’s just eat. Okay? Just eat. Forget this all happened. Don’t let it spoil a good meal. Please.”

“I’d be delighted to,” we said.

We — my-selves, Jan, Sevens, and even July, when she put her controller down for a few minutes — set about serving up the food. The tiny counter-top space in the kitchenette was our staging ground; Jan left the banana bread and the bammy standing there in their takeaway containers, ready for shoving in the microwave again when Lozzie inevitably joined us later.

Jan and I sat at the little table together, her Oxtail and Beans and my Caribbean Lemon Chicken between us. Sevens helped by fetching glasses of water. Jan lined up all four bottles of Red Stripe beer alongside a single glass, then did something fast and esoteric with her hands — pop went the cap on the first bottle; she snatched it out of the air before it had time to fall. She poured the beer at an angle, without looking, as if she’d done this a million times before.

July returned to her position on the bed, container of Run Dun perched on one knee; she ate by taking one hand off her controller, taking a bite with a fork without even looking, and then holding the fork in her mouth. Everything about her pose made us nervous; that was a takeaway container full of stewed fish and seafood, balanced on one knee — it smelled heavenly, but if she spilled it on the carpet it would reek like a sewer by tomorrow.

Demonic grace and physical control, I supposed. Cheating.

Sevens sat on the bed too, carefully distant from July, gnawing on her fried plantain slices like a tiny rodent, little needle teeth going chomp-chomp-chomp-chomp-chomp.

The Caribbean Lemon Chicken made my mouth water and my bioreactor ache; it came with lemon rice and lit me up inside like eating raw gold. Jan’s Oxtail and Beans looked thick as tar and smelled like pure protein. After a few bites we wordlessly shared a spoonful of each other’s dishes — Jan spooning a glob of oxtail onto my plate and me returning the favour. Sevens appeared at our side and gave us a slice of plantain. Jan said that was ‘cute’.

After all the unexpected stress of Heart’s sudden intrusion, Jan finally seemed to relax; we didn’t talk much for the first ten minutes or so, or at least Jan didn’t offer much in the way of conversation. She leaned back in her chair, taking deep draughts from her first glass of beer. She undid the first couple of buttons on her smart white blouse and flapped the fabric, as if still overheated despite the air conditioning. She put one foot up on the spare chair. She raised her beer to me in a silent toast; we replied with my glass of water.

We wanted to check in with Raine, so I used my phone to take a picture of my food and Jan’s food together, in the same shot; I had to try half a dozen times before we got it right, holding the phone at different angles with our tentacles. Then I sent it over to Raine with a little message.

‘Wish we were eating with you too! We have to try this place! Love you love you love you xxx.’

Raine replied back in less than five seconds; she sent me an elaborate piece of ASCII art of a cute little squid eating a burger. That made us giggle. How did she always make those so quickly?

Jan chuckled and shook her head. “Sometimes I forget how much of a zoomer you are.”

“Sorry?” I slipped my phone away and blinked at Jan. “I’m what, pardon?”

Jan frowned, then glanced at Sevens. Sevens just shrugged, mouth full of fried fruit.

Jan said: “I mean … taking a picture of your fast food. Putting it up on instagram or whatever.”

“Oh,” we said, feeling silly. “No, I was just sending it to Raine. I’ve never done that with food before. It’s quite a challenge, I don’t really use my phone’s camera very much.”

Jan laughed in a slightly different way — at my expense? — and leaned back in her chair again. She knocked back the rest of her beer. “Boomer in spirit, then. Born at forty. Whatever.”

We smiled back. “This is nice, Jan. Thank you.”

Jan clacked down her glass and gave me an odd smile — almost a little sad. “That’s alright. You’re welcome. You don’t really get to do much of this, do you?”

“Of what?”

Jan gestured at the food, at the room, at us. “Hanging out. With just, like, anybody. Socialising. Getting to know people.”

“Oh,” we said, a little taken aback. “I’ve always been a bit reclusive, I suppose. Even when it was … Maisie and I, together. We were reclusive, together.”

Jan sighed. “That’s not really what I mean, Heather. Lozzie’s told me a little bit about your past. Not to pry or nothing.”

“Oh, no, it’s fine,” I said.

Jan shrugged. “You spend ten years in and out of mental hospitals. You don’t get to have a normal teenage life, no real friends, never in school for long. Then you go to university and you have like, what, a month of almost-normal? And then … ” She gestured at nothing specific, a flicker of her hand. “Magic. Mages. All this bullshit.”

“It’s not so bad,” we said.

“It’s not a lifestyle I’d wish on somebody, Heather.”

“It saved me. Raine saved me. Evee saved me. I-I think I saved them too, but that’s a bit more complex. And I’m going to save my sister.”

Jan stared at me with a closed expression; if she doubted my words, then she was careful not to show it. We appreciated the effort. We didn’t need doubt, not then, not with what we were doing, not with the Eye looming in the sky of Wonderland, beyond the end of all our plans.

Jan cleared her throat and opened her second bottle of beer; she did the same trick as before, a quick motion with both her hands that sent the bottle cap flying into the air. But she fumbled the catch; July’s free hand shot out and snatched up the cap instead.

“Slow,” said July.

“Ehhhhh,” went Jan. “You’re cheating, you don’t have the same motor neuron set-up.”

She poured the second beer into her glass, then gave me a look. “Don’t worry, Heather. I’m not going to get so drunk that I can’t answer your questions. I know you’re here for the interrogation part more than for the company.”

We clacked my fork against the plastic takeaway container and sighed. “Jan, I already said, it’s not an interrogation. You and I are on the same side. I’m not trying to pump you for information.”

“Yeeeeeah,” Jan said, staring off past my shoulder as she tilted her glass against her lips. “You’re doing something much worse.”

Jan swigged her beer. I frowned and tilted my head in confusion. Sevens looked up too, suddenly curious.

“Am I?” we said.

Jan lowered her glass and burped delicately. She absently tapped her sternum with her fingertips. “Sure you are. You’re doing that thing. That thing where you go round everyone before a big fight. I’ve done it before, I know what it looks like.” She gestured at July. “Hey, Jule, what’s that one game with the redhead soldier?”

July paused her game, spooned a helping of stewed fish into her mouth, and turned her head to stare at Jan, owl-eyed and chewing slowly.

Jan huffed. “You know. The one. And she’s voiced by what’s her name. And you can’t romance the purple one and you got really mad about that.”

July stared. Blank.

Jan rolled her eyes. “In space? You know what, never mind. Anyway, Heather, point is, you’re getting ready to go maybe cause the end of the world or whatever with your ridiculous jay-are-pee-gee protagonist stuff—”

“It’s not going to cause the end of the world, Jan.” I tutted.

“So you say! Might cause the end of somebody’s world. Right?”

“Jan,” I said, suddenly hard and cold and unable to stop myself. One of my tentacles — middle-right — actually bobbed in pre-emptive apology; another — bottom-left — coiled in anger. “Nobody is going to die. None of my friends will die doing this. It won’t happen. We won’t let it happen.”

Jan swallowed, cleared her throat, and nodded. “Sure. Sure. Okay. Don’t threat display at me, please?”

“Sorry … ” we muttered, forcing ourselves to relax. “Sorry. It’s a sore point. We apologise.”

Jan sighed. “Look, that’s not my point. I’m saying you’re going around checking on everyone before the big battle. Squaring your t’s, straightening your i’s, all that.”

“I am not!” I protested, a bit more gently. “I’m not. I’m getting important information, from you, and then … home for the night. That’s all.”

“Mmhmm. Sure.” Jan took another long swig of beer.

I squinted at her. “Are you … ”

“Inebriated,” said July.

“Oh, I’m not drunk,” said Jan. She cracked a very relaxed smile. “I can hold as much liquor as I like. This one time, in the Shetlands, I drank an entire pub of fishermen under the table. And that was mostly just whisky. Bleak fucking place, up there. Bleak.”

I tilted my head at Jan again, suddenly feeling rather dog-like. “Excuse me if this is rude, or prying, but … well, seeing as you’re about to make a body for Maisie, I feel like it’s only fair that I ask this.”

“Ask away!” Jan toasted me again.

“How do you get drunk? If, well, if you’re all carbon fibre inside.”

Jan laughed. “Come on! Heather, we’ve been over this before, you and I. You’ve got spirit-flesh tentacles sticking out of you. Carbon fibre was just what this body started as; yeah, technically I’m still mostly made of it, but I’m all spirit-flesh, all settled in. I still metabolise stuff I ingest, you know? I mean, I could choose not to, but that’s no fun. Handy if I ever need to drink but keep my cool. This other time, I was in Leningrad — when it was still called that — and fuck me, long story, but I was with a group of artists, and our hosts had this bottle of vodka between us, and the expectation was that we were gonna drink all of it. The whole thing. That one night. Now, the woman I was there with, she woke up the next morning and had to crawl to the bathroom. Literally, crawl. But me? Went through me like water.” She grinned, showing off her teeth. “No booze, no hangover.”

“Ah. So. You can choose.”

“I could purge all this feeling right now if I wanted,” she said. Then she puffed out a sigh and looked at her two remaining bottles of Red Stripe. “But right now I could do with a bit of lubrication, frankly, after all that bloody nonsense earlier.”

I cleared my throat. Sevens let out a gurgle. July snorted through her nose, barely audible; she seemed to mostly find this amusing.

“I’m really sorry about that, Jan,” we said. “I’m not going to ask more about all the stuff we were saying before — all the stuff about King Arthur, about your sword, about the … f-words,” I whispered. “Is that a dangerous word?”

Jan boggled at me, amused. “Eh? What?”

“ … fairy.” I whispered. “You said it, not me.”

“Oh,” Jan laughed. “Yeah, yeah, sure. That’s not gonna bring the attention of Le Royaume des fées down on us. Don’t worry.”

My turn to stare at Jan like she’d deposited something unwholesome on my pillow. She stared back at me, blinking.

“Uh, Heather?”

“Jan.”

“ … yeah? What’s wrong? You’re doing that thing with your tentacles where you look like you’re trying to ward off a rival.”

“Oh? Oh, sorry.” I looked up and found we had made ourselves big, flaring outward; Jan was wrong though, the gesture was a sort of shared exasperated laugh. “Um. I just mean … well, look, I’ve seen and heard plenty of absurd things in the last year. Evee once told me there’s no such thing as vampires, and, well … ” We gestured back at Sevens; she responded with a gurgle. “So, um. Are … fairies … real? Is this another stupid thing I have to integrate into my rapidly worsening model of the world?”

Jan went quite sober. She put her beer glass down. She rubbed her chin and pinched the end of her nose. “If you ever need an answer to that question, then we’re in unimaginable volumes of shit. It’s not gonna help you.”

“A yes or a no will suffice,” we said.

“Then … no.”

“Okay, good,” I said, nodding. “Thank you. That’s better than I—”

“But there are powerful things that sort of wish that was a yes.”

“Jan, you can stop now. No was enough, thank you.”

Jan snorted and said: “So, when I say I don’t wanna know something, now you understand why, right? Keep things simple. There’s no such thing as fairies — but there’s cosplayers. And they’ve been method acting for a bloody long time.” She gestured at Sevens with her beer glass. “No wonder your sister scared the shit out of me. Warn me next time. Not that there’s gonna be a next time, right?”

“Sorrrrry,” Sevens rasped.

“Ahhh, it’s not your fault. Family, right?” Jan flashed a grudging smile.

I said: “When Sevens and I first met, she caused me all kinds of confusion too.” We smiled over at Sevens. She blushed faintly and focused on eating more fried plantain.

Jan gave me a sceptical look. “Yeah, but the difference there is that I’m not interested in this ‘Heart’ bitch. She can fuck right off.”

We smiled and nodded, still feeling rather embarrassed about the whole episode.

Jan ate several more bites of food, polished off her second beer, and then sat a little straighter in her chair. “Right, Heather. Let’s get this over with before I change my mind and lock myself in the toilet. Or before Lozzie turns up. You wanted to ask about a bunch of different things, didn’t you?”

We sat up straighter, too. Sevens pretended she wasn’t paying close attention, but I saw her pause her chewing. July just carried on with her video game, but I had no doubt she was all ears.

“Yes,” we said. “Um, several things.” We raised three tentacles, counting off the subjects. “The remains of the Sharrowford Cult — Badger’s friends, the ones who survived the business at the house, back when they tried to communicate with the Eye. Then Maisie’s new body. And then Mister Joking. Shall we start with the easiest first, Jan?”

Jan squint-frowned at me. “Oof, Heather. Bad habit.”

“Sorry? Pardon?”

“If your job is to eat a frog, you best eat him first thing in the morning.” Jan cracked a smirk. “If we end on the low note, it’ll feel pretty bad.”

“Oh-kay. Um. Worst first, then?”

“I’m gonna need another beer for this.” True to her word, Jan opened her third beer and poured it into her glass; but then she left it on the tabletop, untouched, and looked me right in the eyes. “First. The ‘cultists’.”

We blinked in surprise. “They’re the hardest subject?”

Jan nodded. Her eyes looked like fire-lit deep sea, but her expression was stone hard. “By far. You still want to talk to them, right? I’ve been putting them off for you, holding them off with promises; they know all about how you healed Nathan, Heather. You better fucking talk to them, because if you don’t then I’m … I don’t know what I’m gonna do.”

I stared in confusion and shock; Jan was talking like I’d done something terrible. Had I? We began to doubt.

“ … I … of course I want to talk to them, Jan. I don’t understand, what is this?”

Jan leaned forward, feet flat on the floor, hands together. “Heather, look. I’ve met some fucked up people in my life. I’ve met people haunted by real weird shit. Or with real weird shit in their heads. But those ten ex-cultists? They are the most fucked up people I’ve ever met. They’ve got your … Eye-thing inside their heads, whatever it is, same as Nathan. I never saw him when he was like that though; I only saw him later, after you’d dug through his brains.”

“Oh. Oh, um.”

“I can’t take responsibility for them, Heather. It’s ten people — I’ve got names, ages, basic personal histories, occupations, whatever you want. But you need to fucking take responsibility at last. And you need to give them some hope.”

“I— I can’t trepann them all, not like I did with Badger, I didn’t realise, I—”

“Heather.” Jan was as cold and fragile as she could be; this was no mask, no con-woman act, this was so raw that I felt acutely embarrassed. “It’s not my place to say this. None of them said this to me out loud. And I didn’t wanna say it in front of Lozzie. But those people are right at the edge, the only thing keeping them going is the promise that maybe you can fix them, get the Eye out of their heads. Not all of them, but some of them … it’s the only thing keeping them from topping themselves.”

We swallowed. Dry throat. We drank a mouthful of water, but that didn’t help.

“You mean … suicide?” we asked.

Jan nodded. “Yeah.”

“Can you set up the meeting?” we said. “Tomorrow. Yes, tomorrow. Afternoon, after meeting Yuleson about Lozzie’s stuff. Right away.”

“I’ll do it,” Jan said. She sat back.

She let me stew for a bit, slowly sipping her beer. Our mind rang with the implications of our own procrastination; the ex-cultists, the ones who’d escaped alongside Badger, they were not truly my responsibility. They’d briefly worked with Edward to try kidnapping Lozzie; they’d been part of the original Sharrowford Cult, and some of them had probably been willingly involved.

But they didn’t deserve the Eye. And we were their only hope.

“I’m … I’m sorry,” I muttered eventually. “Jan, I—”

Jan sighed. “Sometimes we end up having to take responsibility even when things aren’t our fault. Shit, Heather, those people weren’t your fault. But you’ve got power now. That means something, right? You’ve gotta learn to use it, that’s all. I don’t envy you that. Just … do what you can for them, okay?”

We nodded. We took a deep breath. We started to make a plan — a trade, treatment in return for information, though I would render treatment anyway, wouldn’t I?

We glanced back at Sevens. She blinked slowly, so very slowly: don’t procrastinate, Heather. Don’t use this as an excuse to stop moving. Maisie needs you to keep moving.

“Uh,” we said, gathering ourselves. “The next one, then, Jan. Maisie’s body—”

“Naaaaah,” Jan said. She clacked her beer glass back down and rummaged for her phone. “One sec, let’s just simplify this.”

‘Simplify’ turned out to be a bit optimistic; Jan spent several minutes hunting-and-pecking through her mobile phone, several more minutes up on her — slightly wobbly — feet, searching through the hotel room for pen and paper, and then another couple of minutes transcribing a forty-digit number onto a sheet of lined notebook paper.

Then she tore off the sheet and slid it across the table, toward me.

“There,” she said. “That’s Mister Joking’s phone number.”

“ … what?” We blushed a little. “I mean, sorry, um. Pardon? Just like that? And, Jan, that’s not a phone number, they don’t get that long. Do they?”

“These ones do.” She sighed and deflated a little. “Look, all I know is that’s the last number where I ever contacted him. If he’s still maintained it, then it’s your best bet for some kind of non-hostile contact. Be careful about what answers through, he might have a trap set up. Don’t call it when I’m nearby, okay?”

“Oh … okay,” we said, gingerly taking the sheet of paper like it might bite us. “So, how do you know him? I was surprised when you recognised him.”

Jan leaned back, blew out a big sigh, and put her hands behind her head. “Yeah, I know, right? Bastard hasn’t changed a day. Just like me, I guess. When I knew him, he went by ‘Joshua’. Joshua Ing. Joshing. Get it?”

“Oh!” I said. “Oh, that’s quite clever.”

Jan gave me a sceptical look. “Corny, more like. He always had a taste for terrible jokes. I didn’t know him for very long though. We were … both at Caen, both on the same side.”

I tilted my head. “Caen? In France?” Jan nodded. I asked: “Same side of what?”

Jan ran her tongue along her teeth and looked very uncomfortable. “A … conflict. Sort of. A couple of decades back; July was too young to have any memory of it. Look, that’s a seriously long story, and involves a lot of other mages, and things I never want to think about again. Too many mages all trying to do the same thing, in the same place, with conflicting goals? Nuh uh. Never again.” Jan sighed. “But he was there, looking the same as he does right now.”

We cleared my throat. “Okay, I’ll respect the request not to pry. But, Jan, I have to know — is he dangerous?”

Jan snorted and pulled a face at me. “All mages are dangerous. Yeah, of course he is! Is he a brutal murderer who’ll string you up if he gets a chance? Weeeeell, nah, probably not. But people change. Few enough scruples that he was fine working for Edward Lilburne. He’s a mage, Heather. Assume he’s lethal. And he’s researching your Eye, now, right? That’s bad news. Assume he’s double lethal. Don’t mention me, either.”

“Do you have any other tips for dealing with him?”

Jan’s eyes went up and to the right, digging through old memories. “He does this kung-fu thing—”

“We saw that. Yes. He even avoided getting punched by Zheng, but not by Praem.”

Jan raised her eyebrows. “No shit?”

“No,” I cleared my throat. “Excrement.”

“Damn. Well. Uh. Don’t let him get close? I mostly avoided him back in the day. I didn’t want to get close to anybody, even on my own side. Like I said, mages, lethal. You live longer by not knowing any of them.”

We held up the piece of notebook paper with the absurdly long phone number. “Thank you for this, Jan. If you recall anything else which might be useful … ”

Jan did a silly little mock salute. “Sure thing, officer. I’ll be sure to let you know.”

We winced, but we didn’t complain.

Jan and us both ate a little more food; July had completely finished her container of Run Dun. Sevens was still quietly gnawing away on fried fruit. But then Jan stood up, dusted off her hands, and said: “Right, now for the fun part. Lemme fetch my notes.”

Rather than rummaging in the detritus of her room for several minutes, Jan extracted a wide-format sketchbook from the desk, on first try, then carried it back to the table and slapped it down in front of me. She returned to her chair, her face glowing with what I recognised as professional-level smugness.

“Go on,” she said. “Take a look. The job’s for you, anyway, so you’ve got a right to see the design docs.”

Slightly confused, I flipped open the sketchbook.

Inside was page after page after page of anatomical drawings crossed with mechanical sketches: hip joints carved out of carbon fibre, arms connected to articulated shoulder blades, waist a flexible set of interlocking rings. Dozens of sketches of a skull showed the bizarre contents — magic circles and tiny boxes and weird uneven spheres. Chest cavity designs were covered in questions about rib density, and then crossed out in Jan’s neat, precise hand, and replaced with the words: ‘No ribs? Solid sheet. Better than mine.’ The inside of the chest itself was filled with a many-sided shape, like one of those fancy dice, to be suspended between carbon fibre rods, protected inside layers of bulletproof kevlar, steel plating, and a sealed sphere of magic circles.

Jan had covered the sketches in notes about material density, weights, positions, and sizes, but most of it meant nothing to me.

Maisie’s body, in the early stages. A skeleton waiting for pneuma-somatic flesh.

Jan was saying: “I’ve had to basically recreate all my original work from scratch. This one — that is, my body, me, haha — was bespoke, a real one-off job, and I barely understood what I was doing at the time. Things were … rushed. So, for this one, for your twin sister, it’s going to be much, much more refined. I’ve really had time to think about all the early flaws I went through. No arms falling off for her. No non-functional, um, parts. I’ve still gotta pick up most of the materials, but the plans are all ready for the foundations. I’m gonna need some, uh, additional details from you, though. For the fine tuning.”

We looked up at Jan, still in mild shock. “Jan, this is incredible.”

Jan smiled a professional smile, the expert happy to show off the pinnacle of her field. “You’re very sweet, Heather. But now I need to take measurements and pictures of you.” She waggled a finger up and down, indicating my body. “With all your kit off.”

We blinked. “Ah. Oh. You mean naked?”

“Yeah, naked.” She coughed awkwardly. “This body is gonna be based on you, right? Good thing you two were identical twins — sorry, are identical twins. It helps a lot. No guesswork. And don’t worry, Heather. You’re not my type. Think of it as like getting fitted for tailored clothes. Gotta get right in there to get a proper measurement.”

“Of course!” we said. Jan blinked in surprise. “Anything for Maisie. That’s nothing. Do you need that soon? Do you want to do it right now?”

Jan laughed and held up a hand. “Yeah, sure. Bloody hell. Do your girlfriends know you’re so eager?”

“Jan!” we snapped.

“Alright, alright. Fine. Just let me digest for a few minutes first, then we’ll get you up and I’ll get my camera and tape measure ready.”

We nodded eagerly, then glanced back at Sevens. The blood goblin gave us a thumbs up; we beamed even harder. We were doing it, actually doing it; we were going to make a new body for Maisie. We were making the rescue real. The first step in bringing my twin sister home.

But then, as I returned my attention to Jan’s sketchbook full of esoteric techno-skeletons, Jan said:

“So, who’s next on your list?”

“Ah? I’m sorry.”

She pulled a knowing smile. “The list of people to visit before your big battle. I imagine I’m pretty low down on the priority list, right?”

We rolled our eyes and tugged our tentacles in. “I told you, there’s no list. It’s not like that.”

Jan took a swig of her beer. “You must have talked to the werewolf already, at least. Right?”

I blinked. Jan paused. She lowered her glass and stared at me, suddenly stone-cold sober.

“You mean Twil?” I said

Jan turned her head to the side, eyes glued to me, as if trying to see if I was joking, like an animal examining me from multiple angles.

“You haven’t,” she said. It wasn’t a question.

“I’m sorry?”

Sevens gurgled: “Ooooooh. Oh. Oh.”

Jan looked almost angry. “You haven’t talked to the werewolf girl? Twil? Like, none of you have? Since the business with Edward’s house?”

“I … uh … I mean, I assume somebody has.”

“Oh, fucking hell, Heather.”

Panic gripped my gut. “What? What? Jan, what is it?”

But Jan seemed more disappointed than alarmed. Her storm-tossed eyes regarded me with a slow inner churn. “I can’t believe I have to spell this out to you. You lot are a fucking nightmare, you know that? Are you friends with Twil? She’s your friend? How about Evee? Or Raine? Are they friends with her?”

“O-of course I’m her friend. Jan, where is this going?”

“Back at the house, Heather.” Jan frowned at me. “That girl was having a fucking combat stress reaction. When she got all messed up and shaky? Combat shock. Whatever you call it these days. Fuck me, I thought one of you might have noticed.”

July paused her game and looked around at us. Uh oh.

I blinked. Our insides went cold. “Oh … when she … ”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” went Sevens, a mock-scream under her breath. Had she missed this too? Not realised?

“Yeah,” Jan said. “When she smashed a person’s brains out to help save the rest of us, in that stupid gunfight. Heather, there’s a look somebody gets, the first time they kill a person. That was Twil’s first time. And nobody’s been to check on her?”

“ … surely Evee did,” I muttered. “I mean … she wouldn’t—”

Jan stood up. “Text her. Evee. Right now, ask her if she checked on Twil, if anybody’s spoken to her. And then you and me, Heather. We’re gonna check on the werewolf.”

I boggled at Jan. “But, it’s late. It’s really late. Twil might be—”

“Lying in bed after screaming herself awake from the aftermath of combat shock? Yeah, maybe. We’re gonna go check on your friend, Heather. I know this stuff, I can help. Fuck. I feel like the responsible adult here, trying to make sure you kids don’t mess yourselves up too much. Bloody hell.” Jan shook herself, a little bit dog-like for just a second. She chucked the rest of her beer down her throat. “I can deal with a werewolf. Give her a call, come on. Right now.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Everyone forgot about Twil! Well. Probably. Once again, Heather is not the center of the universe and other people may have been up to things without telling her.

And poor Heart! She needs to learn how to put on a proper play, with a proper role; she’d be quite scary if she was a bit more educated. And poor Jan, now she has a very much unwanted admirer. And poor cultists(?????), ignored by their one chance of salvation. But Heather is going to try, for all these and more. But first, to her werewolf friend.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thanks for reading, for being here, for enjoying the story, every chapter. I literally could not do this without you, the readers, supporters, everyone on the patreon, and more; Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s time to check up on a certain shellshocked werewolf. I wonder if Twil has anything else on her mind? She really really deserves her very own arc in Book Two, a story of her own. She does occupy a bit of a peripheral position in the cast. On the brink, if you will. The brink of the … woods? (Yes, I’m sorry, terrible joke. Seeya next chapter!)

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.6

Content Warnings

Detailed discussion of age gaps in relationships.
Vomiting/emetophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Jan did not enjoy being dragged backwards through the membrane between worlds.

The first thing Jan did when she and I arrived back in her hotel room — well, the first thing after she stumbled out of my grip, clattered into the thankfully soft crash-mat of her messy bed, burped, made a gagging sound, and glanced at July and Sevens with weary resignation — was raise one finger, and say: “‘Scuse me a sec’, Heather. Be right back.”

She staggered over to the little bathroom and disappeared through the open door, still wearing her flak jacket and her ridiculously oversized white coat.

Then she vomited, noisily, into the toilet — more retching than actual fluid, to my ears.

She went once, then paused, heaved for breath, then went a second time; I could tell her stomach was pushing on empty, because she made that awful gut-punched wheezing sound of a bad dry-heave, abdominal muscles squeezing hard when there was nothing left inside to eject. I winced in sympathy. I knew that feeling all too well.

“Ohhhhh fuck,” Jan moaned softly, to nobody in particular. “Fuck me. Ugh.”

July called out without looking up from her video game: “Welcome back.”

Jan replied by spitting her bile into the toilet.

I turned away, pretending not to hear and resolving not to comment; we knew very well what it felt like to chuck up our guts after a Slip, even if it no longer happened that way for us, but we doubted Jan wanted me to call advice through the bathroom door when she was presumably on her knees and gripping the toilet bowl. We left her to her dignity.

Besides, we were dealing with a touch of our own reality-shock; the brain-math was echoing down through our flesh as usual, brushing us all with a ghost of the nausea we used to feel. But more importantly I had stubbornly refused to fully fold away my beautiful Outsider flesh-modifications before the Slip back to reality. I’d crammed the most egregiously inhuman pneuma-somatic elements back into my flesh — no webbing, no tail-nub, no glowing multicoloured eyes, no triple-process lungs, extra spring in my heels or edges to my teeth — but I’d held onto the chromatophores laced through my skin.

I liked being light-up. Glow in the dark. Kaleidoscopic.

But reality did not approve.

“Ahhhhhhh,” I winced through my teeth at the strange, dissociated pain, squeezing my eyes shut; my tentacles worked to brace us against the floor so our knees didn’t buckle. “Ahh! Oh, that’s … that’s … weird. Ahhh. Ow.”

Maintaining even a shadow of Homo Abyssus written upon my flesh while in reality was a biological challenge I couldn’t quite overcome — but also a temptation I couldn’t resist. My skin tingled uncomfortably, like I’d been rubbed raw with steel wool and salt; my head throbbed like my blood pressure was critically low; my insides felt empty and hollow, like a balloon had been inflated inside my guts.

“Heatherrrrr-uuuurrrkk,” went Seven-Shades-of-Sanguine-Suspect. “Stop. Chill out. Lights off. Lights off!”

“Okay, okay!” I hissed, my eyes still squeezed shut.

With a flicker of brain-math to fuel the instinctive pneuma-somatic flesh-modification, I allowed my chromatophore cells to fade to nothing, reabsorbed back into my underlying biology. My skin went pale-pink, back to Heather-normal, just another pasty white girl from Reading.

“Told you not to do that,” Sevens rasped. “Heatherrr.”

“I know,” I moaned. “I’m sorry, I just … I wanted to keep it going, it felt so good.”

“You will, some day. Just not right now. Don’t pass out on us. Hrrrrk.”

“Mm.”

I sniffed to clear my running nose and wiped my watery eyes on my hoodie sleeve; at least this time I hadn’t needed to dial the other six pieces of myself back into invisibility. My tentacles rose either side of my core. We were all still here. Just a little less colourful.

Jan was running the bathroom tap, swirling water around in her mouth, and spitting it back into the sink. She kept huffing.

The hotel room was exactly as we’d left it — covered in a sea of discarded clothes, with random atolls of books and equipment poking through the tides. July was still wearing pastel pajamas and sitting exactly where she had when I’d popped over to Camelot, cross-legged on the foot of her immaculately starched bed, video game controller in her hands, television bleeping and booping away; her little anime soldiers were apparently beating each other up with sticks. Her long loose black hair was still a bit of a shock, like seeing an owl with wings outstretched.

The only difference was Sevens; she had switched from the Yellow Princess Mask to the Totally-Not-A-Vampire Blood Goblin, though without the quasi-military flavouring her father had bestowed on her earlier. Long lank black hair hung down either side of her pale little face — perhaps she wanted to match with July. Her lips were parted, showing a hint of her maw full of needle-teeth; her black-and-red eyes were like twin pools of molten rock set in obsidian; her scrawny, spider-like frame was wrapped in a black tank-top and black shorts. But she was clean, and comfortable, and perched on the end of Jan’s bed.

I hurried over to her and lowered my voice to a whisper: “Sevens. Sevens, your sister is following me.”

Sevens looked up, blinking in surprise — first one eye, then the other. “Heart?”

I glanced at July, but she didn’t look up from her game; we had no doubt that demon-quality hearing could pick up every word I was saying, regardless of how quietly I whispered or how sneaky I tried to be. The secrecy was more to spare Jan from further stress — or at least from unrelated stress; we were probably about to stress her quite a lot, on purpose, and I didn’t want her spreading that stress too thin. We had a prior claim on stressy Jan.

“In Camelot,” I whispered to Sevens. “I saw her, just once. She’s following us again.”

Sevens tilted her red-black eyes to one side, then snorted softly and nudged me in the ribs. “You’re not her type. And spoken for like six times over.”

I huffed. “Yes, I know I’m not Heart’s type, and I’m not interested anyway, she’s not my type either. But that’s not what I’m worried about! I don’t want her taking an interest in Lozzie, or anybody else. There’s some good news about Lozzie — about money, a lot of money, I don’t know if that would attract Heart’s interest?”

Sevens shook her head. “Naaaah.”

I lowered my voice even further. “We’re so close to going to Wonderland, to confronting the Eye, to everything we’ve been working for. I can’t have Heart take an interest in Lozzie, or Raine, or … I don’t know. I just can’t. We can’t have her turn into a whole thing we have to deal with, not now. Sevens, please, could you … ”

Guuurk,” went the No-Longer-So-Greasy Gremlin. “I’ll have a word with her. Sure. She’ll listen to her big sister.”

“Thank you, Sevens. Thank you.” I slipped a tentacle around her waist. “Do you think she could be following Lozzie, right now?”

Sevens grinned, showing all her needle teeth. “Naaah. Loz would scare the piss out of her.”

“Oh. Um. Okay?”

July spoke without looking up from her game: “Who is Heart?”

Jan chose that exact moment to stomp back out of the bathroom, carrying a very full glass of water, looking like she was recovering from a nasty hangover. She was still wearing her absurd layers of protection, wrapped up like a fur seal for the Arctic winter. She puffed out a huge, grumbly sigh as she paused on the little wooden entrance area to slip her pink trainers off, and accidentally spilled a slop of water on the floor.

“Bugger me backwards with biscuits brown,” she grumbled without preamble.

July replied instantly. “We can eat better than that.”

“E-excuse me?” I said.

“You know,” Jan went on, ignoring the question, “you and Lozzie do that completely differently — the dimension-hopping teleporting thing, I mean.” She stepped out of her shoes, scrunched her toes against the carpet, poured more water down her throat, then burped delicately. “Wonderfully useful, by the way. Imagine not having to pay for train tickets. Or setting a room full of equipment where you could just insta-teleport anything you needed. Sort of like what I can do with the pockets, but bigger. I do have size limits, you know. Have you ever thought of that before?”

She squinted the question at me as she chugged more water.

“Uh, no,” I said, trying to be very polite. “That is certainly an idea though.”

Jan put her glass down on the desk; it vanished amid the discarded bras, dirty t-shirts, and a pair of plaid skirts. “Right. Anyway, yeah, you and Lozzie do that totally differently. I’d almost got used to her way — but you? Ugh. Vomit-a-rama.” She smacked her lips, pulling a disgusted grimace, then dug around on the desk and found her glass again. She drained the rest of the water, swishing it around her mouth first. “Technically I can’t damage the teeth in this body, can’t get tooth decay. Stomach acid doesn’t matter. Cool hack. But.” She jabbed a finger toward me. “Lozzie told me you used to have terrible trouble with being sick every time you did that. Now I can see why. Wash your mouth out. It’ll save your teeth.”

“I know, Jan. I know,” I sighed. “I know very well. And I don’t vomit anymore when I Slip.”

Jan puffed out a big sigh. She gave me a sad puppy look with those huge sapphire eyes, twinkling softly in the artificial light. “Right. Lucky.”

“Sorry,” I said.

Jan slipped out of her massive white coat, losing about two thirds of her mass in one go, just letting the huge puffy garment puddle on the floor at her feet; the way the coat crumpled and bunched told my eyes that it must have weighed a ton. I wondered if it really was armour-plated, or filled with some kind of gel for catching bullets, or laced with magic circles and hidden spells.

With the coat off, Jan was back to her slender, petite, girlish self, the very picture of a young woman just over the cusp of adulthood. She was wearing her starch-and-smart good-girl look, a sixth-former-on-work-experience outfit: a pleated grey skirt over black tights, topped by a modest black sweater with a crisp white shirt beneath. Her bob of black hair was artfully tousled in a few places, fringe teased upward in a show of messy care.

The flak jacket spoiled the disguise, of course; that thing looked almost as heavy as the coat. Plain dark green, all webbing and pouches and inserts for ballistic plates. It stretched from Jan’s groin to her throat, every bit of it armoured.

Jan messed with the straps. The whole thing slid off and clattered to the floor. She stepped out of the remains with a shudder.

July spoke, again without looking up from her game: “Didn’t need to wear that.”

Jan stomped over to the hotel room’s tiny kitchen area. She opened the equally tiny fridge; I could see it was packed with bottles.

She said: “You never know when some stupid bastard is going to shoot at you.”

“Nobody is going to shoot at you,” said July. “This is England.”

Jan turned from the fridge, holding a big bottle of orange juice, and boggling at July. “Jule, we got shot at, in England, last week! I’ve been shot at in England! I’ve been shot in England. Fuck-ing hell.” She slammed her glass down on the little counter and poured a full measure of orange juice, drained it in one swig, then poured another. She reached back into the fridge and produced a small bottle of Tesco Value vodka.

“And Beyond?” said July. “Do they have guns out there?”

Jan slopped a slug of vodka into her orange juice. “Worse than guns. Arthurian cosplayers. Didn’t realise Lozzie’s Knights were quite so literal about it. Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. Could have done with a warning.”

July looked up at that one, almost surprised.

Jan returned the orange juice and vodka to the fridge, and raised her glass to the demon-host — and to us — in a silent, ironic toast. “To ballistic nylon, ceramic plates, and dodgy arms dealers offloading old suits of six-bee-three.”

She knocked back a long swallow of orange juice and vodka, then smiled at us — at me, myself, and I.

“So, you and Lozzie teleport differently,” she repeated again, more conversationally this time. “I was thinking about it while I was being sick. And I can’t put it into words very easily, because I get the sense that trying to put these things into words is a one-way ticket to vomit-town again. But when I was growing up — growing up the first time, I mean — we had this water park near where I lived. Big pool, lots of slides, that sort of thing. And there was this trio of really tall water slides, like pipes, fully enclosed.” She took another sip of vodka, ambled over to the desk, cleared off the chair with her free hand, and sat down. “And they were colour coded by how ‘extreme’ the experience would be: blue for easy, red for a bit of slip and slide and so on, and then black for you might feel a bit queasy. Lozzie is like riding down the black tube. You — Heather — you are like jumping straight from the platform into the water. Fuck the tubes. Do it raw.”

July murmured: “That’s what Lozzie said.”

Jan almost inhaled her next sip of orange juice and vodka. She spluttered. “Jule!” She gestured at me. “We’re talking to essentially Lozzie’s … best … friend?” Jan squinted at me.

“Sister,” I said. “Lozzie and I are practically sisters. Sort of. Best friend is also fine. We’re close.”

“Exactly!” Jan cleared her throat. “And no, Lozzie did not actually say that to me. We’re not— she’s not— we—”

“Jan,” I said gently. “It’s fine. Really. One of the first conversations Lozzie and I ever had was about how much sex Raine and I were having at the time.”

Jan blushed, surprisingly hard. She swigged her juice again and sat up straighter. “I wouldn’t joke about things like that, not about Lozzie.”

I raised my eyebrows. Sevens was surprised too; she gurgled a soft, inquisitive noise. July let out a tiny sigh.

We said, carefully: “Um, not that it’s what we came here to talk about — and I fully realise that you’re tying to distract me a little, Jan—”

Jan winced openly and raised her glass in a silent toast.

“—but are you saying that you and Lozzie haven’t … that you’re not … doing … ”

Jan sighed heavily, a groan in her throat. She put her glass down on the table, amid the detritus of her temporary home and bolt hole. All the amusement and light-hearted deflection went out of her expression. Only her deep blue eyes seemed alive, tossed by the deep storms of her mind.

“Heather,” she said, quite sober. “I am … several times Lozzie’s age. So, no. We’re not fucking.”

July huffed through her nose. Jan gave her a nasty frown, but July was staring at her video game.

“Oh,” I said, suddenly feeling very awkward. We drew our tentacles inward, feeling vulnerable at full extension. Sevens caught one limb and hugged it to her chest. “Uh. Sorry, Jan. I apologise.”

Jan waved down the apology. “Don’t be. You’ve nothing to be sorry for.” She smiled again, slipping the mask of a good host and a good girl back over her face; that mask slipped only slightly when she made eye contact with Sevens. “And … you, yes, hello,” Jan said.

“Hiiiiiii,” Sevens rasped.

“You’re the, uh, the one who is both … well, whatever you are now, none of my business, no offense — but also a blonde ice queen. Aren’t you?”

“This is Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight,” we said. “You’ve met before. More than once. You can call her Sevens.”

“Heather’s fiancée,” said Seven-Shades-of-Showing-Off. She snuggled my tentacle against her chest.

“O-oh,” Jan said, suddenly caught between two conflicting sets of social cues. Her face went through a fascinating series of contortions as she tried to select the correct expression. “Are congratulations in order?”

We sighed. “Yes, thank you. But it’s been like this for a while.”

Jan shook her head at me. “Your love-life is a nightmare, Heather. I don’t know how you do it. Most people in polycules struggle with time management, and that’s just in a trio or something.”

I smiled awkwardly. “I suppose I’m reasonably good at that?”

“Mm.” Jan’s smile looked brittle, at risk of breaking off her face. “So … ‘Sevens’, how many more … ‘outfits’, do you have? I haven’t … uh … run into you before, have I? Wearing some other face?” She raised a hand quickly. “Please, please do not tell me what you are. Spare me.”

“Not I,” Sevens croaked. “No worries.”

Jan nodded, apparently quite relieved. She picked up her glass again and gestured at both Sevens and me. “Do you want a drink, by the way? I’m not above sharing.”

I shook my head. “No thank you, Jan. I’ve got an empty stomach. And I don’t really hold alcohol very well. I’ve only drunk once before. I mean, drunk seriously.”

Jan laughed softly. “Of course. And what about you?” She gestured at Sevens. “Do you drink anything other than blood?”

“Yes,” Sevens rasped. “But nah, thanks.”

“Guess I’m the only one drinking, then,” said Jan. She sipped her vodka, put it back down, and then set about removing her black sweater. She pulled the garment off over her head and discarded it on the floor, then rolled up the crisp white sleeves of her shirt, untucked the hem from her pleated black skirt, and leaned back in her chair.

To our collective surprise, she made absolutely no effort to conceal the doll-like joints at her elbows and wrists; they weren’t always visible, not unless one was looking directly at them and knew what to look for. But there they were, smooth and solid, part of her flesh one moment, gone the next, covered over by soft, human skin.

Top-Right wanted to touch, to investigate, to feel how Jan achieved it; the rest of us reeled in that impulse. It was inappropriate, at least right then.

Jan gestured at her bed, at the spare chairs, and at the little kitchen area.

“Anyway, make yourselves at home, please,” she said. “Sit down, don’t stand on ceremony. If we’re going to talk about awkward shit then you may as well be comfortable.” She pointed at the odd new appliance on the counter-top, the one with the little glass window in the front. “Do you want to try the air fryer? It’s so good. Lozzie turned me onto it, actually. Throw some chicken strips in there for a few minutes and — mwah!” She kissed her fingertips.

I started to ease myself down onto the bed, next to Sevens, but then I thought better of it. This wasn’t, in the end, a social call. We needed a certain level of formality.

We walked over to the little table instead, beneath the heavily curtained window with its rim of almost-faded evening glow. Jan reached forward to clear her junk off a second chair for me, then gestured with exaggerated politeness. I sat down and smiled at her, but I could see the tension so carefully concealed behind those storm-tossed eyes.

Sevens trailed along behind me, holding onto a tentacle; July didn’t even bother to glance at us.

“Actually, yes,” I said softly. “I’ve been out all day and now you mention food I’m quite hungry. Shall we eat?”

Jan laughed and sighed, a little too casual, a little too relaxed, the sociable con-woman mask contorting her features into a parody of ease. “Dinner together, huh? You did that the last time you came here, too. I’ve also been out most of the day, so, sure, why not? Do you want—”

“Do you have anything with lemon in it?” I asked.

Jan blinked. “Uh. Not that I know of? I was going to say would you like a takeaway. I’m not up for going and fetching it — and I assume you aren’t either, July?”

“I’m busy,” said July. She was making the figures on the telly screen run across little squares of terrain and hit each other with sticks.

Jan shrugged. “So we can order a delivery. Unless … ?” Jan tilted her head. “Unless you fancy using that teleportation power as a labour-saving device?”

I sighed, but I smiled. “Teleporting into the middle of the street — even a quiet street — is far too dangerous.”

“Ah, right, yes. Might upset somebody?”

“Precisely.”

Jan produced a slender pink mobile phone from a pocket in her skirt. She pulled up the online order form for a restaurant who’s colour scheme was several clashing, blinding shades of bright yellow and green. Her fingers flew over the keypad, picking out dishes.

She said, “July and I have been exploring the menu of this one Jamaican place over on West Ormond Street. ‘The Veiny Rooster’. Terrible name. Run by this old woman who speaks nothing but French — not sure if she’s really Jamaican, but the food is incredible. What do you fancy?”

“Sorry, pardon,” I said. “The what? The Veiny Rooster?”

Jan looked up and gave me a flat stare.

Sevens gurgled: “Gurrlk. Heather sometimes misses things.”

Jan laughed once and shook her head. “You can say that again. Heather, the name is a dirty joke. Think about it for a moment.”

We blinked three times, then we got it — starting with Bottom Left, then running up all the rest of us until we curled inward, and I pulled a sceptical face. “No! Surely not? How can they name a public business after a … a dick joke?”

Jan said, “For somebody covered in tentacles and fighting mages on a regular basis, you are hilariously innocent sometimes. Do you know that?”

I pouted, rather put off. Sevens giggled and gently bit my tentacle, teasing the flesh without breaking the skin.

Jan put in the order: Caribbean Lemon Chicken for me, Oxtail and Beans for her, Run Dun for July — which was apparently some kind of fish thing — and a side of Fried Plantain for Sevens, after checking that Sevens did actually consume solid food rather than a diet of pure blood. Jan added four bottles of Red Stripe beer to the order, even when I politely declined any alcohol, for a second time. All for her, apparently. She also ordered a small loaf of Jamaican banana bread and something called ‘bammy’, for Lozzie, for when she inevitably joined us later.

While she was doing that, we made a conscious effort to relax. I was still carrying my squid-skull mask, so I put it down on Jan’s bed, next to the manuscript that Heart had produced for us. Sevens perched on July’s bed, within reach of my tentacles, so she could hug us but give us space at the same time.

“There,” Jan said, sweeping the table clear with one arm. She carefully relocated her laptop, then placed her phone down in full view on the cleared tabletop, so we could all see the order tracker. “Twenty seven minutes ‘til delivery. Guess they’re sort of busy. Trust me, the place is worth it.”

Jan smiled, perfectly oily and presentable, her used-car saleswoman look glued to her skull. I smiled back as best I could.

Was this all a stalling tactic? Sevens was purring softly into my tentacle; surely she would have said something if she thought Jan was trying to put us off.

To my surprise, Jan broke first.

“Sooooo,” she said, staring at me across the no-man’s-land of the table. “How civilized is this gonna be? Are we going to eat first, then talk business? Or is this more of a shakedown?”

I sighed heavily and rubbed my eyes. “Jan, it’s not a shakedown. You’re our friend and ally, whatever you are otherwise. You decided to protect Lozzie, not sell us out to Edward. And you stood with us when we went after him. I know you have your own business going on, a home to go back to and all that, but … you’re one of us if you want to be.”

Jan huffed a humourless laugh. “Oh, yes, wonderful. The experienced elder on the edge of the protagonist group, ready to die heroically to prove a point and move the story forward? I don’t fancy being Obi-Wan, not to you, or to Lozzie. Sorry. Not interested in dying.”

My smile turned painful. “Jan, that’s not … not going to happen. And who’s Obi-Wan?”

Jan boggled at me, blue-fire eyes gone wide. Then she looked at Sevens. Sevens nodded and Jan burst out laughing.

“Are you serious?” Jan laughed at me. “Obi-Wan? Star Wars? I gather you didn’t have a normal upbringing, but holy shit.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “I didn’t watch a lot of movies while growing up, no. Star Wars, okay. The ‘I have the high ground’ guy? Him? Praem showed me that picture.”

Jan leaned back, her sudden dark melancholy lifted by my cluelessness. “Yeah. Yeah, him, let’s go with that, sure.” Jan held up a hand in grudging apology. “Look, Heather, I just … you lot are into some heavy, heavy stuff. It frightens me. I’m already trying to dodge more than I like to talk about. You know? It’s a lot to think about. And I have to be careful what I run into.”

In a subconscious motion she could not control, even with her expert mastery of the con-woman’s art, Jan’s stormy eyes flickered sideways — to the guitar case propped up against the wall, the case that did not contain a guitar, but held her unexplained sword.

“Why don’t we just be normal?” I asked.

Jan looked back at me. “Eh?”

“As in, okay, I’m seven squid girls crammed into a body that I can adjust at will, and you’re a doll and a mage avoiding some terrible fate. But right now we’re just a pair of girls in a hotel room, about to have some food together. And you’re dating one of my best friends. Can’t we just … talk about normal stuff? It can’t be all crisis all the time, can it?”

Jan gave me a pitying, sceptical look. “This lifestyle makes it hard to think about much else.”

I sighed, but with a smile. “How was your date with Lozzie?”

July said, “Not a date.”

Jan laughed, genuine happiness peeking through from her depths. “The actual date part was great, thank you — and yes, Jule, it was a date. We went shopping together. Tried on a bunch of clothes. Lozzie can make almost any outfit look good, you know?”

“I never see her in anything but the poncho, these days,” I said.

“Sundress, pleated skirts, tank tops, the lot. She’s got so much energy. She bought me a pack of rainbow coloured tights and a tie-dye sweater.” Jan snorted. “Not my usual style, way too conspicuous; I don’t like people to notice me. But … for her, maybe. We’ll see. But, uh, the date itself got rather overshadowed by all … all that stuff. With the lawyer. And the money.”

“The money,” I echoed, taking a deep breath and nodding. “Gosh, yes. I haven’t quite taken that all in yet.”

“Hey, good for her,” Jan said. “She deserves some real help in life.” She cleared her throat awkwardly and looked at the curtain, as if trying to look out of the window. “I ,uh, I need to be kept away from all that, by the way.”

“ … the money?”

“The decisions about the money, the legal stuff about Lozzie, all of it.” She clamped her lips shut, staring at the curtain, then glanced back at me — testing to see if I understood.

“Because … you might … exploit it?”

“No!” Jan tutted. “No, exactly. I won’t. I don’t want to. But I can’t be seen to be anywhere near those decisions. Heather, you get what I’m trying to tell you, right?”

I shook my head, mystified. “Are you cursed to lose money or something?”

July snorted a single laugh.

Jan slapped her own thigh for emphasis. “Heather. I am a professional con-woman. I would never try to con Lozzie out of her inheritance. But if something was to go wrong, and I was anywhere near it, with any kind of power or control or influence?” She shook her head, suddenly sad. “The suspicion would hurt Lozzie. Potentially very badly. So, you have your meetings with the lawyer. Have Lozzie sort all this out. But … when she tries to pull me along to help, I need to not be involved. For her sake.”

We bit our lower lip and frowned hard, thinking harder. We’d never dealt with any of the issues surrounding that kind of money before, the kind of impact it could have on people’s lives, the way it could change those lives. Jan clearly had.

She went on: “And you need to be really careful with who you tell. I’ve tried to impress that upon Lozzie, myself, but … you just need to be careful. Yes, she can help her friends, you lot, whatever, but you need to be very cautious about who actually knows the figures involved, where the resources are coming from. Those kinds of sums can warp perception.”

I nodded, composing my face for sombre seriousness. “Evelyn has some experience with that problem. I think.”

Jan raised her eyebrows. “Ahhhh yes. Evelyn Saye, rich girl. I forgot she’s kind of bourgeois. Yes, tell her — then she can help Lozzie.”

I blinked in surprise. “You trust Evee, just like that?”

Jan shrugged. “She’s an incredibly powerful mage who has every reason to become a monster. But she hasn’t. So, yes. However terrifying I think she is, I trust Evelyn Saye a hell of a lot further than I could throw her. Or than July could throw her. That makes more sense.”

“Thank you, Jan. Thank you for the advice.”

Jan sighed and waved the gratitude away, as if she wanted to stop thinking about this subject. “That castle, though. Bloody hell. That place.”

“Oh, I know, right?” I said, laughing along with her.

Jan finally lit up again. “I mean, yes, I saw it from the outside — uh, no pun intended — when we all went to deal with Edward. But bloody hell. What is even going on there? They’ve got stained glass windows of you. An actual bloody round table. I mean, yes, I asked Lozzie what was going on, and I got answers. Sort of. But blow me down. I almost panicked when I saw all that.”

To my surprise, Jan glanced at her sword-case again. Quickly this time, then away, as if realising her error a moment too late.

“Jan … ?”

“A-anyway,” she recovered quickly. “I was thinking—”

But before Jan could complete her save and continue sprinting down the field, July paused her video game, set her controller in her lap, reached over from the bed to the guitar case, undid the clasps in one smooth motion, and eased the lid open. She held it there for Jan’s inspection.

The sword lay there, exposed.

Jan sighed heavily and ran a hand over her face. But then she stared at the sword, the plain steel blade and unadorned hilt lying on a bed of old clothes, bits of tarpaulin, and plastic bags.

“Still there,” said July.

“Yes, fine,” Jan huffed. “Still there. Not that I doubted it. Thank you, Jule. Put it away, please.”

July closed and sealed the lid, then went back to her video game, as if none of that had just happened.

Jan raised her eyes from the guitar case and looked at me, as if waiting for us to say something. We looked back at her and smiled, feeling exceptionally awkward, as if we’d just caught a glimpse of her underwear drawer — though considering the clothes strewn around her hotel room, she wasn’t exactly shy about her knickers.

I opened my mouth to change the subject.

“Don’t,” said Jan. “Please don’t ask about the fucking sword.”

“ … well, I wasn’t going to. But now I’m curious — why can’t I ask?”

Jan knuckled her eyes. “Because if I tell you, that puts you in additional danger, which in turn puts Lozzie in additional danger.”

I tried to laugh, but it came out as a weird little puff. “We’re used to danger, Jan.” Then I blinked. “Oh, gosh, did I really just say that? I sound like a super-spy in a silly movie. I sound like Raine. Gosh.” I put one tentacle-tip over my mouth.

Jan suddenly looked very exhausted, half-slumped in her chair. “Not this kind of danger.”

“Worse than the Eye?”

Jan met my gaze, flat and level. Her eyes were the colour of lightning on seawater. “By certain measurements, sure. Look, Heather, this is the sort of thing where if you know the concepts, or if you say them out loud, you risk summoning attention. It’s why I don’t touch the sword. It’s why that … that dream-place we went, with Lozzie, it’s why something followed me there. The less you know, the better.” She shook her head. “But I won’t go into detail. I’m sorry.”

Sevens raised her face from nuzzling my tentacles, and gurgled deep down in her throat: “The general has a checkered past.”

Jan winced as if hit with an electric shock. “Don’t call me that.”

“Sorry, General.”

Jan showed her teeth in a frustrated hiss. “Are you certain you’ve not met me before, Sevens?”

Sevens nodded. “Sorry. I know lots of things. Just by looking at a person, sometimes. If they’re relevant to my skills. My old genres. Urrrrk.

Jan flinched slightly at Sevens’ weird little rasp. Then she pointed a finger at the blood goblin, caution overcoming her fear. “Then you know better than to talk about any of it out loud.”

“Actually I don’t, sorry-eeeurk,” went Sevens. “No context.”

Jan sighed. “Just don’t call me General. That’s good enough. The rest is need-to-know. And you don’t need.”

I squinted in growing confusion and curiosity. “Were you really a General, at some point?”

Jan laughed. “You mean was I in the army? God, no. Can you imagine me, in the army? Taking orders, or barking orders myself? All that spick-and-span bullshit. Absolutely not. No.”

Jan leaned back with a big sigh and a shake of her head. I puffed out a sigh too, feeling a bit out of my depth.

“You’re a very mysterious woman, Jan,” I said.

Jan stood up and stretched her back, making vertebrae pop; I privately wondered if her doll-body actually had individual vertebrae, in simulation of a human spine. She was still making no effort to conceal the doll-joint seams at her wrists and elbows, nor the faint line around the base of her skull, where her head was attached to her body. I wondered if Maisie’s new body would be like that, once she was rescued, returned, and complete. That was one thing we needed to talk about. I opened my mouth to ask what I thought was going to be the easiest of the three questions I had for Jan — but then Jan stepped away from the table and fell face-down onto her own messy nest of a bed.

For a split-second I thought she’d passed out; I almost shot out of my chair to scoop her up. But July didn’t even blink.

Then Jan said, face pressed into her blankets: “I’m not mysterious, Heather. I’m just … old.” She turned her head and looked at me. For one moment she looked exactly like a teenage girl, feeling forlorn, slumped on her bed in a low moment. She didn’t look old at all. “I’m an old monster, trying to avoid progressing any further down a very nasty quest chain. That’s all.”

I blinked. “Quest-chain? Pardon?”

Sevens snorted a wet laugh.

Jan laughed too, but she wasn’t amused. “You really are slow on the uptake sometimes. Look, Heather, you’ve seen a little bit of what I am. In that bloody dream. I’m not mysterious, I’m just something old and semi-forgotten, and I should probably remain forgotten.” She rolled onto her back on the bed, then sat up, legs sticking out straight, leaning backward on her own arms. “I worry that I’m not actually a very safe person for Lozzie to know. Let alone … oh, blast it, the relationship is already doomed.”

“Jan,” I said. “Don’t say that. You really care about Lozzie, don’t you?”

She looked down at her lap, at her pleated black skirt, suddenly very sad. “I feel like I’m playing at really being what I look like. As if I’ve even convinced myself it’s what I really am.”

“Jan!” I almost snapped.

She shook her head. “Besides, Lozzie and I have known each other for a couple of months. That’s still in the whirlwind romance stage. If you can even call it a romance.” She snorted, full of self-derision.

“Jan!”

She finally looked up at me again. “Wh- oh … H-Heather?”

We were flaring our tentacles outward, making ourselves big, wide, strobing the pneuma-somatic flesh with deep rainbow waves. And frowning at Jan.

“Heather?” she repeated.

“Would you say the same thing about me?” I asked. “Would you call me ‘playing at being what I look like’?”

Jan stared for a heartbeat longer, then laughed softly. “Heather, I don’t mean I’m faking being a woman because I’m trans. I mean I look much, much younger than I really am.”

“O-oh,” we said. “Oh.” We lowered our tentacles.

She swallowed, a ghost of real pain crossing her face. “When I’m with Lozzie, sometimes I feel like a dirty old woman. You wouldn’t get it. You’re, what, twenty?”

“Uh, yes. Twenty years old.”

Jan shifted her sitting position on the bed, going cross-legged and hunched-up. “The perils of a real gap in age.”

“Uh … yes.” I had no idea what to say. This was vastly beyond my wheelhouse.

Or was it? I was in a relationship with Sevens, right here, and she was older than me by some factor I couldn’t even comprehend. And how old was Zheng? Almost a thousand years. Suddenly, with a burst of confidence, I felt I might be able to help.

Jan was already saying: “You’re right, in a way. I do care about Lozzie, very much. She’s one of the most incredible people I’ve ever met. She’s … everything I always admired, aspired to myself. And she’s a genius; I don’t know if anybody else really understands that, but she’s achieved feats that I spent decades trying to figure out. Tenny — Tenny is a miracle. A miracle child. Any mage who achieved that would have pulled her apart just to understand, but Lozzie, oh no. Lozzie’s raising her. I mean, that’s beautiful. And I don’t want to hurt her. And I didn’t make a move on her, either. I didn’t … I didn’t even say anything. She just showed this interest in me … this … and I can’t … I can’t—”

“Jan,” we said, slowly and carefully. “There’s no power imbalance, between you and Lozzie.”

Jan snorted a laugh. “Heather.”

“No, I’m serious. I don’t know a lot about this sort of thing. My upbringing and my parents didn’t really prepare me for relationship issues, but … the problem with gaps in age is exploitation, isn’t it? Power differentials, social or economic or … or other things, I guess. And you don’t have any of that over Lozzie. Frankly, I suspect she’s considerably more ‘powerful’ than you.”

Jan gave me an unimpressed, level stare. “How would you feel about me dating Lozzie if I looked my actual age? Hm? What then? I think you would find it disgusting, Heather. I think you would find me disgusting.”

I frowned. “Lozzie is an adult. Both literally and legally. And she’s a darn-sight more mature than she pretends to be. You’re both consenting adults, don’t equate that with something it’s not.”

Jan stared at me. I knew what she was waiting for.

I huffed. “All right, Jan. All right. How old are you?”

Jan smiled, thin and sarcastic. “Don’t you know never to ask a woman her age?”

I tutted and slapped the table with a tentacle. “That is a stupid cliché and you know it. You wanted me to ask!”

Jan’s smile turned self-conscious. She looked down into her lap, then up at me again.

She said: “I was born in 1965.”

“ … oh, um.” I blinked several times.

Jan snorted. “Not what you were expecting, was it?”

“Um.” I struggled to gather myself. We did some quick mathematics — of the normal kind — inside our combined heads. I was never very good at maths, growing up, but having six other processing centres inside our combined body did make for some rapid calculations. “So you’re … fifty four years old?”

Jan smiled, sardonic and sad. “Fifty three, actually. My birthday is on December 12th.”

“Oh. Well. That’s not … that … ”

“If I’d said ‘one hundred and fifty three’ you would have thought it was cool, wouldn’t you?” Jan smiled a sarcastic smile. “A hundred and thirty. Even just one hundred. Then the number would be meaningless, I would be beyond normal human constraints. This face,” she said, waggling her hands and fluttering her eyelashes, “can’t possibly be one hundred and fifty years old. Why, she’s more like an elf, so it’s absolutely okay if she’s fucking an eighteen year old.”

“Jan, that’s not—”

“But it’s not okay,” she said, all the fake amusement gone. “I’m just fifty three. A dirty old woman. It’s one thing to use my body and my looks to go unnoticed and overlooked by society, it’s quite another to use it for … this.”

“Oh, Jan. That’s not what I meant.”

Jan waved me off. She stared at the bed-covers for a long moment. I struggled to find the right thing to say — maybe there wasn’t a right thing to say in this situation. Maybe she was correct? Maybe this was more about her self-perception than any social norms or the concerns of safety and exploitation in an intimate relationship.

But this all seemed so silly.

“Jan,” I said, eventually. “The idea that you could exploit, or browbeat, or manipulate Lozzie into anything is just ridiculous. You don’t have more power than her, in any way.”

Jan said without looking up: “I have more life experience. Sometimes that’s all which matters.”

“Sevens is much older than me,” we said, gesturing at Seven-Shades-of-Secret-Centuries. “Much older.”

Jan looked up from her bed-covers and gave Sevens and me an unimpressed look. “Oh yeah? By how much? A thousand years? Nine thousand years?”

Sevens gurgled. “Time works different for us.”

“Yes.” Jan tutted. “Exactly. Sure, you’re nine thousand years old, but you’re a vampire, or an elf, or an alien, or some other bullshit. So you’re effectively like twenty five or something? I’m right, aren’t I?”

Sevens gurgled softly. I winced slowly; wrong tactic, wrong angle. Oops.

Jan went on. “But me? I was born a human being. I’m still a human being, technically, even if I’m in a new body. So inside, I am a fifty three year old woman.” She snorted. “Except with no aches and pains, none of the problems of growing older. That’s a major plus, at least.”

We cleared our throat gently. “And how long have you been in that body?”

“Twenty five years. So then,” she said with a very fake and oily smile, “I would be a twenty five year old fucking an eighteen year old. Slightly better. But not good, Heather. Not good.”

I tried to smile, but I couldn’t. Jan was set on this, harder than I’d expected.

“Lozzie knows all this,” we said. “You’re not deceiving her.”

“Yeah,” Jan snorted. “And an eighteen year old girl dating a twenty five year old still knows the same thing. Fuck’s sake, Heather. Besides, all this is secondary to the real point. Knowing me is a risk, getting close to me is a bigger risk. I put Lozzie at risk just by being here.”

I frowned and sat up straighter in my chair. “Jan, you’ll hurt her much worse if you just disappear from her life. She likes you, a lot.”

“Lozzie likes a lot of people. She doesn’t need me.”

“You don’t know that! Jan, don’t just disappear.”

Jan swallowed, suddenly guilty. She looked away, eyes gone dark like storm-tainted skies. Bullseye. I’d finally scored a hit there — but I wasn’t sure I’d wanted to. What the hell was I trying to do, anyway? Convince her to keep going with a relationship that made her feel like she was doing something wrong? In a way this wasn’t our business, we just didn’t like Jan bad-mouthing herself when she’d done nothing to deserve it.

But then she said: “Too late for that. Sorry.”

We blinked. “Pardon?”

July paused her video game and looked around as well, surprise showing in her wide, owlish eyes. “Jan,” she said.

Jan cleared her throat and looked down into her lap.

“Jan,” repeated July.

“Um,” we said. The tension in the room made us want to retreat into a dark hole.

Sevens gurgled: “Told her a truth, huh?”

“Jan,” said July, a third time.

Jan closed her eyes and sighed. “Yes. Okay. Yes, I told Lozzie where I really live.”

July stared and stared and stared, like a bird of prey confronted by a competing predator. “But you didn’t give her an exact address to—”

“I took her there,” said Jan.

July looked about ready to unsheathe her claws and open Jan’s belly. Jan opened her eyes and stared at a spot on the wall.

“Well,” she said, “Lozzie took me there, really. We teleported. I showed her around the house, around the garden. I just wanted somebody to … come visit. It was nice. So now she knows where I live, and I can’t take that back. I’m really sorry, Heather.”

“Uh,” we said. “D-don’t be. I mean, Lozzie likes you, as I keep saying—”

“And I told her my real name.” Jan was shaking slightly.

“Jan,” said July — in a tone like an ice-rimed razor-blade.

Jan turned on her demon-host sister. “Nothing happened! Okay? And I didn’t speak it out loud, I wrote it down. Then we burned the paper and threw the ashes in the sea. It’s fine!”

July just stared. Jan stared back. I had the sudden burning desire to not be in this room with them.

July opened her mouth — but Jan got there first.

“I made her promise never to say it out loud. Jule, it’s fine! Fucking hell.” Jan sniffed. “I just wanted to tell somebody. I wanted her to know me. Alright? Can I have that, this once? She’s never going to speak it. She’s never even going to think it. And nothing’s happened! All day, nothing has happened to me. I did it right. I did it safely. Stop glaring at me like that.”

July relented; she didn’t actually look away, her glare did not lose intensity in any way I could detect, but Jan took a deep breath, sighed, and nodded.

“Thank you,” she muttered.

July said: “Vigilance.”

“Yes, yes,” Jan hissed. She wiped her eyes on the sleeve of her white shirt. “I know. Nothing’s happened. We’re safe. And why are you so bothered, Jule? You’re always mocking me for being so cautious of real danger — like getting shot. Why are you so worried?”

“Can’t protect you.”

Jan shook her head. “Love you, Jule. But it’s fine. We’re safe.” Jan turned back to me. Her eyes were a little red, but she put a lot of effort into recomposing herself. She took a deep breath and sat up straighter, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. “I’m sorry you had to hear all that, Heather, Sevens. My life is sometimes very complicated. But I promise, I haven’t put Lozzie in any danger. I just wanted her to know me. That’s all.”

I smiled back as best I could, vastly out of our depth — and we could dive pretty deep, at times. Jan was contradicting herself so fast it made the world spin: was Lozzie safe because they had been careful, or in danger from just knowing Jan? Our combined minds were whirring ahead of our mouth.

“It’s all right, Jan,” we said. “We did come here to talk about the cultists, and Mister Joking, and Maisie’s body—”

“Yes!” Jan said quickly, perking up. “Yes, we will. And I’ve got notes and a design document to show you, and—”

“But,” I said, firmly but softly, then paused to wet my lips before I dived onward. “Jan … are you—”

The mysterious sword locked in a guitar case; Jan’s personal surprise and discomfort at the Arthurian themes of Lozzie’s Knights; the hidden secret real name; the danger of otherworldly attention; the suit of armour she’d turned up wearing inside the dream. All of it came together in one of the stupidest questions I’d ever allowed to pass my lips. But I had to ask — because in a few weeks, I might be dead, on the black ash of Wonderland, and then I’d never get an answer.

Jan’s eyes went wide. “Don’t say—”

“Are you like, the reincarnation of King Arthur, or something? Is that Excalibur in the guitar case?” I cleared my throat. “Sorry, I figured it was okay to say ‘King Arthur’, since you said ‘Arthurian’ earlier on. And that would be a strange word to never say, it’s a common enough name. Um.”

Jan was staring at me — with her panic gone, unimpressed and tired.

“No,” she said, in a tone of being absolutely done with my shit. “I’m not King Arthur, Heather.”

“Sorry, um, it just seemed—”

“Come on. That’s completely ridiculous.” She huffed and stood up, then ran her hands through her black bob of hair and spread her arms in a big shrug. “I’m not King Arthur. I’m not a reincarnation of King Arthur — partly because he never existed. If he did, he certainly wasn’t a King. He would have been some post-Roman Brittonic nobleman. Probably stank of horse dung and spoke Latin. So, no. I’m not King Arthur, I’m not.”

“Okay, I—”

“I’m not a reincarnation, or a descendant, or an off-shoot of a family tree. I’m not King Arthur summoned from the depths of history by a mage. We’re not living in a fucking visual novel.”

I blinked. “What? Sorry, pardon? What’s a visual—”

“Bottom line,” Jan said. “No. I’m not any of those things.”

A lie lurked inside her words, a worm deep in the flesh of an apple; but she was trying to convince herself as much as me. I just didn’t know which part of it was a lie, or why.

Perhaps something in the colour of my tentacles or a slip of micro-expression on my face gave away that I knew, because Jan paused in her tirade, blinked, and waited as if for me to call her out.

But I said nothing; if this really was dangerous, I didn’t want to provoke whatever forces Jan wished to avoid. I could respect that, at least.

But she said nothing either.

The silence stretched on, more and more awkward with every second. July did not help. Sevens gurgled softly, apparently having a wonderful time as our peanut gallery. I tightened my grip on her waist.

Eventually, I said: “You’re not King Arthur. In any way, shape, or form. Got it. I’m sorry I brought it up.”

Jan swallowed. She tilted her head to one side. “Well—”

A flowing figure in brilliant white and shining silver stepped out of the bathroom, smart heels clicking on the hotel room’s wooden entrance area, glowing with pearlescent aura; all heads turned in shock, eyes gone wide at this impossible intruder.

It was Heart.

Following us after all.

She was wearing the military uniform the King in Yellow had designed for her, sharp and smart and soft and slithering all at the same time, a stunning display of statuesque femininity striding the first few steps into the room.

She was enraptured — by Jan.

Her yellow-gold eyes were glued to the doll-mage, gone wide and staring with disbelief; her lips were parted in breathless awe; her cheeks were bright red with uncontrollable blush. She was panting. The fingers of one gloved hand trembled at her lips, as if she couldn’t believe what she was looking at.

July shot to her feet, a steel cable in motion — going for the guitar case; Jan turned, staring at the Yellow Princess in shock and horror. Sevens shot forward too, trying to say: “It’s my sister! It’s my sister!” I yelped too, “Heart!”

But somehow, over the din of voices and the whirl of motion, we all heard Heart’s aching words.

“Where have you been all my life, you absolute snack?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Jan has an interesting dilemma, doesn’t she? She’s a lot more responsible than she would like to be. I’m sure she’d enjoy nothing better right now than to wash her hands of this lot entirely, except for perhaps Lozzie. But she can’t help but want to help. King (Queen) Arthur or not, carrying a cursed sword or not, at least she’s taking this seriously. But, uh oh! So is Heart! And Heather really should have expected this. Whoopsie.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thanks for reading, for commenting, for all your support and interest. I couldn’t do this without you, the readers! Katalepsis is for you. The story would be impossible without you.

Next week, it is time to fend off an unwanted admirer, eat some Jamaican food, and finally wrangle some intel out of Miss Jan ‘Artoria’ Martense.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.5

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Jan wasn’t home.

July answered the door, looked us up and down — more down than up, because she was much taller than both Sevens and I — and then informed us her mage was not currently present. But then she let us inside anyway.

‘Home’ was a rather generous term to describe the hotel room in which Jan and July had been living for approximately the last six weeks; the Sharrowford Metropolitan Hotel was not some swanky upmarket fashion statement with all the bells and whistles, with gleaming lifts and polished wood and plush carpets, an attendant to open the door and another attendant to carry your bags and another one to compliment your evening wear. Oh no, it was a decidedly more functional establishment, with a very plain entrance and an iron-clad legal boilerplate about no police access to its own CCTV cameras. Not five-stars, but five minutes walk from the train station. I’d only visited here once before, to speak with Jan; she had informed me that one of the benefits of a long stay here was that the staff were so easy to bribe, because they were quite poorly paid. The corridors were neat and clean but nothing special, the rooms plain and under-dressed, though they came with air conditioning and heavy curtains. Not the sort of place a super-spy would hide from her foes, but the kind of location to which a real spy might retreat when wounded, to avoid accidentally-on-purpose discovery by any femme fatales, hardened assassins, or mysterious strangers bearing esoteric requests.

Like us, I suppose. Unfortunately for Jan, we knew where she lived.

The petite doll-mage and her terrifying owlish demon-host had, however, managed to make themselves even more at home than the first time I’d visited.

July’s bed — the slender twin further from the door — was still tightly made with military precision, as if it had never been unwrapped, while Jan’s was a riot of pillows and cushions and blankets, more like a nest than a place for a human being to sleep — which I approved of, deeply. The bin in the tiny kitchenette was once more overflowing with fast-food wrappers, but of a different strata now, different colours and shapes than the ones before, like the shelled remains of unfortunate molluscs from a different sub-biome of the local ocean. A brand-new appliance stood next to the built-in microwave and toaster which came with the room — some kind of tiny oven with a little window in the front; two of my tentacles bobbed forward at the scent of fried food, making us all salivate a little and reminding us we hadn’t eaten in hours.

Jan’s various bags and rucksacks had finished the process of disgorging their contents across the desk and the little table, leaving everything covered in layers of clothes, with stray books like islands amid the pyroclastic flow, streamers of phone chargers running off the side of the desk, and notebooks lurking like raisins in a biscuit. Jan’s laptop formed a spot of relative calm, but it was currently switched off, lid closed.

There were now three separate video game consoles hooked up to the room’s television set. One of them was very, very, very small; I didn’t know they made consoles that small. The television was currently on, showing a grid full of colourful cartoon faces; July had paused her game to answer the door for us.

Jan’s guitar case — or July’s guitar case, because she was always carrying it everywhere, though the sword inside belonged to Jan in some mystical sense I didn’t understand — lay propped up by the window, in exactly the same place as last time.

The air conditioning was humming away, bright and clean and cold. Lovely. I could have stood under the outlet vent and purred. The curtains were closed; evening glow peeked around the edges.

July locked the door behind us, then stepped back to give Sevens and I some space.

I was never quite sure if July was aware of her own intimidating physicality; she was tall and sinewy and muscular, built like a long-distance runner crossed with a bird of prey. She held herself with perfect stillness, unpractised and natural, staring with storm-grey eyes just a touch too wide and a touch too sharp, always looking a bit like an owl who’d just heard a mouse rustle beneath some leaves. She always seemed right on the verge of terrible swift violence, delivered without passion or care, like she might break both your legs with a single swipe of her heel, then turn away and ignore you.

My usual impression of her was somewhat undermined on that evening, because she’d let down her long black hair — making her resemble one of those spooky ghost ladies in the Japanese horror films Raine had shown me once — and she was wearing ridiculous baggy pastel-blue pajamas.

I stared at her, tentacles not sure if they should go up in defence or down so we could all giggle.

“Jan’s out,” she repeated. “You can wait, if you want.”

“You really wouldn’t mind?” we asked with an awkward smile. “I mean, she’s a mage, and we’re both unknowns.” I gestured at Sevens and myself. “Aren’t you supposed to be a bit more cautious? Maybe we should come back tomorrow, or—”

Seven-Shades-of-Unsubtle-Support cleared her throat softly. “Not tomorrow, my love. No procrastinating.”

July stared at Sevens like she was a lizard on a tree-trunk, and July was trying to decide if she was toxic or not.

Sevens said: “We are here to discuss matters with the General. Matters already agreed upon, and matters for which she is not yet prepared, but with which we wish to surprise her. We are not here to harm. But we may spook her. Quite badly.”

July said, “You are both known. It’s fine. I want to get back to my game.”

“Both of us?” I echoed, boggling with surprise. “Even Sevens?”

July let out a tiny sigh. “Yes.”

“Do … um … July, I know for a fact that Jan doesn’t know what Sevens is. Do you know what Sevens is?”

July stared at Sevens again. Sevens stared back, chin tilted upward, lilac parasol braced like a walking stick.

“No,” said July. “Jan has to deal with it eventually. I’m going back to playing.”

July turned away as if completely dismissing us from her mind and stalked across the room on silent feet; always a little unnerving for somebody so large and quick to move with such silence. She folded herself into a cross-legged position on the foot of her perfectly starched bed, picked up her controller, and unpaused her game. Jaunty music resumed.

We shared a look with Sevens, an awkward smile. But the Yellow Princess dipped her head in genuine respect and appreciation.

“Sevens?”

“I do like a practical woman,” said Sevens.

“Oh, ah, right,” we replied. “Um. Well then. Waiting, right. If we’re waiting, I do need to text or call Raine, just to let her know I’m actually back in reality and all that. Gosh, that is absurdly mundane, considering what we’ve both been up to for the last six hours.”

“Mundanity is the stuff of life, kitten,” Sevens mused out loud.

Certain types of mundanity felt bad; as a precaution, before Sevens and I had left Outside and ridden my Slip back into reality, she had coaxed me through twenty minutes of carefully folding away all of our Outsider modifications. Gone was the chromatophore-laced skin, the glowing eyes, the nictitating membranes, the webbing between my fingers, the subtle gill-slits between my ribs, the muscle reinforcements and exotic enzymes and the weird thing I’d unconsciously done with my teeth. I’d even lost the tail, for now; my rear end felt flat and vulnerable. At least my bio-reactor was still chugging along; I don’t think it was possible to fold that away, back inside mortal flesh.

Better than popping through the membrane and passing out on the floor of the hotel corridor in a puddle of my own vomit, but it still felt bad.

Worse than any of that, I’d had to flick six sevenths of our combined selves back to pneuma-somatic invisibility. I had shunted all six tentacles one notch downward on the scale of the real, from truly embodied pneuma-somatic flesh to invisible spirit-matter.

A necessary precaution. Materialising in the middle of a hotel corridor was an acceptable risk, and also relatively easy to explain to any unfortunate bystander: oh, we were just in your blind spot; you didn’t notice us because you were distracted; you weren’t paying attention, look, you nearly blundered into us; and anyway, aren’t we so very unobtrusive and small? Just carry on, mind your own business, forget about us in thirty seconds time.

But two eyeballs of full-frontal squid girl fresh from Outside might risk sending even the most credulous and inebriated of hotel guests screaming for the ghost-busters, or an exorcist, or news of the weird — or worse, the police.

Concealment did not diminish my sense of multiplicitous self-hood. We were still us even when we were hiding — Bottom Left wanted to burrow into the sheets of Jan’s bed, Top Right was rising in a curl-shape to peek at July’s video game, while Bottom Right was coiled around Seven’s wrist and waist, and Middle Left was paging through Heart’s manuscript again. But it made us feel like we were pretending, like we’d jammed our body back into clothes we had outgrown.

So, as I stood in the entranceway and pulled out my phone to text Raine, the first thing we did, almost subconsciously, was use that little flicker of brain-math to shunt that special value up one single notch. Our tentacles re-blossomed back into true physical flesh. We shuddered and gasped a little. Sevens raised an eyebrow at us.

“Sorry,” we said, panting to get our breath back. “We have to.”

“Of course, kitten. Just make certain to don your mask when you step into the street.”

I smiled and nodded and sent Raine a quick text message, to let her know that I was not stuck in an Outsider dimension having my entrails devoured by a flying polyp, and that I was in fact visiting Jan, with Sevens, and everything was fine.

The time on my phone surprised me; it was almost quarter past nine. Perhaps we really should leave this conversation with Jan for tomorrow, there was simply so much to discuss that we would risk being overrun by the small hours of the morning: the remains of the cult, Jan’s information on Mister Joking, and her other preparation for helping us with Wonderland — Maisie’s replacement body.

Seven-Shades-of-Scrupulously-Smooth took a couple of steps forward while I was sending the message, her boots clicking. But then she stopped at the edge of the little wooden floorboard area, meant for taking one’s shoes off before the hotel room carpet. At first I thought she was just being polite and waiting for me to join her. But then I sent the text message and looked up to find Sevens staring back at me with a single raised eyebrow.

My stomach did a little drop. “Ah? Sevens? What’s wrong?”

“No emergency, I suspect,” she said, soft and calm. “But that is my question to you. What is wrong with this picture?”

July looked up from her video game, head flicking upward and eyes coming around like a nocturnal predator disturbed from her bloody kill. I flinched, tentacles wobbling everywhere in a misplaced instinct to make myself look big.

July echoed, rather more urgently: “What is wrong?”

Sevens spoke to the demon-host in the tone of an amused but unimpressed schoolmarm, “You are not a very good secretary, July. But then again you are not engaged as one, so I can hardly fault you.”

July blinked. “What.”

I cleared my throat. “Yes, Sevens, what are you … oh.”

Jan wasn’t the only thing missing from the hotel room; I’d noticed the other discrepancies, but hadn’t put them all together until Sevens had asked me to do so, as if I’d had all the information at hand, in my brains, from all the different things my tentacles knew, all the things we knew, all together — but my conscious mind hadn’t presented it as relevant.

Sevens murmured, for me alone: “You really must train that skill, my love.”

Jan’s massive white coat was nowhere to be seen, not draped over a chair or puddled on the floor. On my previous visit I had also noticed a heavy-duty military-style flak jacket, all straps and pockets and bulletproof plates. Her cute pink trainers weren’t present by the door, but that was hardly of any concern compared to the other items.

“Uh,” we said, gathering our thoughts. “July. July, sorry. Jan’s not here, correct?”

“Yes,” said July.

“And did she happen to go somewhere … dangerous?”

July blinked. “Not any more.”

I sighed and spread all my limbs. “But she took all her ridiculous body armour? July, sorry, let me rephrase my question: please tell me where exactly Jan has gone.”

“Camelot,” said July. “With Lozzie.” She tilted her head to one side, suddenly even more bird-like than usual. “Assumed you knew.”

I huffed a great big sigh. Sevens smiled the smile of gentle vindication.

I said: “We don’t track where Lozzie goes, or with whom. Not anymore. It was a bad habit.” I put my face in one hand. “Oh, I was worried there for a moment. Why aren’t you with her, July? I thought you were sort of like her bodyguard, even if only informally.”

“She’s in the beyond. Lozzie can protect her better than I.”

Sevens propped her umbrella against the wall and set about removing her boots; she had that wonderful elegance to the motion that I could never manage, even with all my tentacles to help — lifting each foot up behind her in turn and slipping the shoes off with one hand. She stepped onto the carpet with soft yellow socks. “Ahhhh,” she sighed. “Are they on a date?”

July shook her head. “Paperwork.”

“Paperwork?” I squinted. “For what?”

“Houses.”

I frowned at July. “Have you always been so awkwardly taciturn? July, is something wrong?”

To my incredible surprise, July actually rolled her eyes; for one brief moment she was entirely the awkward and grumpy teenager that Jan implied she really was.

She pointed at the television screen. “Busy. You can wait, but I want to play.”

I stared for a moment, then laughed, blushing and covering my lips with one hand. I waved July down with a wordless apology. Sevens ignored all of this and padded over to peer at the game on the screen.

We had not come upon a demon-host bodyguard without her mage, mysteriously missing on some madcap misadventure. No, we had interrupted a teenager playing her video games, asking after her boring elder sister, and now we were keeping her from the next boss fight.

July was focused on the screen again, ignoring us and pressing buttons on her controller.

Sevens stood quite close to her and pointed delicately at one of the many weird little anime-style portraits, and said: “No, not him, his attack value is terrible. Pair the archer with the duchess, that way she gets magically charged arrows, and the duchess gets a huge morale boost. Trust me.”

July stared up at Sevens, wide-eyed as always. “But they’re both females.”

Sevens raised an eyebrow. “Yes? That’s the point. And this is a fantasy video game; female-female pairs can have babies. They don’t even bother to explain it. And why should they? A wizard did it.”

“Fair.” July made some kind of selection on the little squares. A heart appeared around two portraits.

“Told you so,” said Sevens. “I always know.” Then she sighed. “At least in video games.”

“Um,” I said, feeling a little left out, still in my shoes over on the entranceway floorboards. “I don’t want to interrupt again, but … Sevens, if Jan and Lozzie are on a date, then maybe we should … ”

Sevens glanced at me. “July said it’s not a date, kitten. No excuses, now.”

“But what it if is?” I grimaced. “I don’t want to interrupt that.”

Sevens tilted her head at me. We sighed and puffed and drew my tentacles in.

“Kitten.”

“It would be really embarrassing to drop in on Lozzie and Jan if they’re on a date. I’m not procrastinating, I swear. I’m trying to be polite and proper. This can wait until the morning.”

July spoke without looking up from her game: “It’s paperwork.”

“There you have it,” said Sevens. “Best go fetch the General. At least go to the castle in Camelot and see if she is present.”

“ … aren’t you coming?” I blinked at her in surprise.

“Bring her back here, my love. Without Lozzie. For this conversation, I am a weapon of intimidation and menace. I am more effective deployed from a position of surprise. And I am useless in front of little Lozzie. She is an antidote to all things intimidating and menacing. I best not be present.”

July looked up again, very still and silent.

Sevens added: “The intimidation and menace is for a good cause. And the General will not be harmed.”

“She won’t,” said July.

Sevens looked at July’s video game again. “Besides, this is rather diverting. July, the pianist and the mathematician, yes. They make a most pleasing pair.”

“The pianist doesn’t like other women,” July said.

Sevens clicked her fingers. The screen glitched sideways, a flicker-jump of motion, then returned to normal. A heart had appeared where there had been no heart before.

July stared up at Sevens; one did not have to be an abyssal squid-girl with dubious senses of body-language reading to see the latent hostility in July’s posture.

The Yellow Princess sighed, almost sadly. “I cannot do that to real people, no. It is a video game. Fiction can be rewritten. If you don’t want it, I’ll make her straight again.”

“Please,” said July.

Sevens un-clicked her fingers — a motion that probably would have made any not-in-the-know humans feel quite sick. The screen flickered the other way and the heart symbol was gone again.

“Thank you,” said July.

The Yellow Princess looked back at me. “I’m going to have less fun waiting than I thought. Hurry back, kitten. Keep your mind on the target. Obtain for us the tiny remade General.”

“The … I’m sorry, you mean Jan?”

“Yes.”

I chewed my lower lip. “And if she is on a date with Lozzie?”

Sevens shrugged, delicate shoulders rolling beneath her crisp white blouse. “Improvise.”

We pulled a deeply uncomfortable face, about to put up a token argument — but then our phone vibrated.

Raine had replied to my simple text message with a picture, a photograph, apparently taken moments ago, of Evelyn sitting at the kitchen table with Praem standing over her. Praem was as expressionless and perfectly straight-backed as always, but her milk-white eyes held a secret glint of beaming pride. Evelyn, by contrast, was blushing beetroot red, her arms crossed over her chest, her eyes glaring death at the camera.

Some brave soul had placed a stereotypical black witch hat on Evee’s head, with a wide brim and a floppy tip. I recognised it from our shopping trip, months ago.

Raine had captioned the photograph: ‘a present from Lozzie!’

We giggled out loud and covered our mouth with a hand again. Sevens cocked an eyebrow at us.

“Oh,” we sighed. “I think Jan and Lozzie did go on a date. I think they went shopping. What if they’re … you know … all … um, ‘post date’?”

“Kitten,” Sevens purred.

I steeled myself against the inevitable. “Yes?”

“If Lozzie and the General are fu—”

“Sevens!” I squeaked.

Sevens allowed herself a thin smile. “Knock first.”

==

Camelot was a wonderfully consistent dimension, second only to Number 12 Barnslow Drive itself as a source of peace and solace — perhaps paradoxically, considering the number of alien influences we had introduced to the quiet, rolling, yellow-grass hills: the Knights, the Caterpillars, the growing project of their castle, several tons of earthly dirt, more than a few corpses, and the now-reclaimed House-shell-abyssal-submarine which had once belonged to Edward Lilburne. All of those things were very literally from Outside, as far as Camelot was concerned. I trusted Lozzie’s assessment that this entire dimension was truly dead and empty, a place where things had happened once, but had all since run down and gone to dust; we were not colonising it in the face of the true inhabitants. But we had made quite a mess.

We — me, myself, and I, minus Sevens — arrived in the usual spot for unannounced visits to Camelot, on the low hill which would one day be enclosed by the bailey walls of Camelot Castle. I suspected the Knights made sure not to build anything up on that hilltop, lest one day I or Lozzie found ourselves teleported onto the tip of a castle spire or the back of a Caterpillar.

We arrived with a stagger and a lurch, and made an awful half-belch of nausea; Slipping was no longer the bio-spiritual strain it used to be, not with all seven of us pulling together to distribute the effort, but we’d spent all day Slipping back and forth and it was beginning to take a toll. We could no more Slip endlessly at will than we could walk around a city for six hours on end without getting incredibly sore leg muscles. We had limits, they were just a little higher than before. Taking Jan back to her hotel room would be the very last Slip of the day. Sevens and I would be taking the bus home.

I took a moment to steady our trainers on the grass, stretch out our tentacles, and flash our deliciously re-chromatophored-skin through a series of standing waves of blue and white and green. I’d left the manuscript with Sevens but I still had my squid-skull helmet in one tentacle.

So, reluctantly, I glanced about in hope of spotting Lozzie nearby, standing on a hillside, perhaps hand-in-hand with Jan, and absolutely not doing anything else.

“Please don’t be … kissing,” I whispered. “Please don’t be kissing, please don’t be kissing. Or anything else. Oh dear.”

The blush was terrible; I hid it with a wall of white-blue skin-shifting.

I hadn’t been back to Camelot since we’d vanquished Edward Lilburne.

Camelot Castle’s bailey wall was beginning to take shape, far away on the opposite side of the gigantic inner courtyard it would one day enclose. Titanic blocks of sandstone-coloured rock had been placed on top of the foundations, interleaved for stability, with a thick layer of pinkish mortar between them; I knew from watching the Knights’ building site that the mortar was somehow made from a mixture of crushed rock and the Knights’ own excreted bodily fluids. Two Caterpillars and several Knights were working a massive crane-like structure, preparing to place another block on the growing wall. It would be truly massive when it was complete, fifty or sixty feet high. I did hope the Knights were going to install proper safety features.

Several of us longed to go join that effort. Not that we could help, but we wanted to go stand up on that wall, see what it felt like, revel in the Knight’s creation.

But, eyes on the target, as Sevens had said.

Away to my right — what I thought of as West, the direction in which the ancient and abandoned city lay as a faint scab on the horizon, from which the Caterpillars brought a steady stream of fresh building materials — was Edward Lilburne’s House.

The front door and the section of wall we’d so brutally removed had been replaced with Caterpillar-grown carapace-material, gleaming bone-white like a cast on a broken leg. There was even a little door, with a handle. I knew from what Lozzie had said that some of the rear sections of the House had been carefully de-constructed and put back together as well, to allow clean-up of some of the more difficult rooms.

The strange mushroom-stalk of brick and glass and wood, towering a hundred feet into the air, had begun to collapse — shrinking back into itself, wrinkled and limp, being absorbed down into the House. Fruiting was done, we supposed; here was the beginning of adaptation to being Outside.

We also longed to go talk to the House again, ask how it was, make sure it had all the repairs it needed. There was much to do inside it as well, once Evelyn had any real spare time.

But, eyes on the target.

Camelot Castle keep itself was coming along beautifully. Pale sandstone walls climbed into the air, studded with arrow-slits on the first floor, then wider windows on the second; a third floor showed the beginning of little towers and walkways and possibly even battlements. Many parts of the castle were formed from off-cut pieces of specially grown Caterpillar carapace, specifically any parts that required shapes too difficult to make from stone, anything that would have used wood in a castle built on earth. A wide area of courtyard around the base of the castle was laced with sandstone walkways, pretty little paths snaking between the low hills, a couple of open squares, and some bare ground cut clear of grass, as if ready for planting flowerbeds or trees. One of the flowerbeds already contained a curious row of low shrubs.

We narrowed our eyes and raised our tentacles, to get a better look from far away. “Are those … strawberry bushes?” Two of my tentacles nodded and coiled in agreement. They were. “Praem,” we whispered. “She must have been talking to Lozzie about this. Gosh. Maybe I should suggest a lemon orchard.”

We very much wanted to go look at the strawberry bushes.

But Lozzie was not down there.

Lozzie was, in fact, nowhere to be seen. Not within the castle grounds, not on a nearby hillside, not down next to the castle itself alongside all the stone-cutting and mortar-mixing and carapace growing that the Knights and a trio of Caterpillars were still up to.

“Well,” we said out loud. “We tried. We gave it our best try. She’s not here.”

Or she’s in the castle. With Jan.

I sighed. Sevens would know if I went back empty handed after not really trying. I knew full well that the entire point of this exercise, of making me do this by myself, was to get my mind out of this state of procrastination-as-excuse, procrastination-because-fear. Maisie deserved better. Every day was precious. If I could put off talking to Jan until tomorrow, then everything else got shunted one day back as well — including the inevitable conversation with my parents, about the Eye, about whatever shards and splinters may still linger within their memories. And that potentially shunted Maisie’s rescue back a day as well. There wasn’t time for me to be afraid without taking action.

So I took a deep breath of Camelot’s warm, cinnamon-scented wind, raised my eyes and tentacles to the purple-whorled sky, and called out at the top of my lungs.

“Lozzie! Lozzie, it’s us! It’s me! Lozzie … ” I trailed off and lowered the volume. “Really hope you’re not in private with Jan.”

I waited several heartbeats, praying for no response.

Then, far away and muffled behind several layers of ancient stone: “Heathy! Heathy! Over here! Heathy!”

A tiny pale hand and slender arm emerged from one of the arrow-slits on the first floor, draped in pastel poncho, waving at me.

“Oh thank the gods,” I breathed to myself. “She’s dressed. Okay. Good sign.” I cupped my mouth and raised my voice again. “I see you! Coming!”

Lozzie withdrew her hand back into the arrow-slit window, like a tiny mollusc withdrawing back into her gigantic, impenetrable shell. We gathered ourselves, took a deep breath, and ambled down the hill, heading for one of the massive Caterpillar-carapace front doors which led into the castle.

Down the hillside we went, until my trainers met a sand-stone pathway, then up the path and into the towering shadow of the castle itself, with all those windows looking down at us. The Knights’ building site was nearby, but too far for a detour — some of them paused and ‘looked’ at me with their eyeless helms; I waved back.

Castles, like houses, have personalities evident in their material structures. Some are brooding and dark, military memories from a more violent world; others are fanciful and playful, display pieces of great intricacy and artwork; a few are strange and specific, quirks of local construction and needs, like evolutionary mutants of incredible beauty, but never to be reproduced.

Camelot Castle, up close, was both open and inscrutable; the sandstone was warm and welcoming, the carapace additions smooth and almost soft to the eyes. But the overall structure was subtly wrong for a human-made castle: it said both ‘I am a bulwark, here to keep out harm’ and ‘I am an experiment in form and size’, but it said those things in shapes I’d never seen in castles on earth. The walls were not actually built to withstand cannonballs or assaults, but to protect against something I wasn’t quite certain of.

The massive Caterpillar-carapace front door was fifteen feet tall and probably several feet thick. But there was a Knight-scale door set in one end, with a long handle. It opened on silent, smooth hinges, swinging outward at the slightest touch of one tentacle.

I had refrained from actually stepping inside Camelot Castle keep until now; entering without invitation would be akin to demanding to read an unfinished manuscript, it felt disrespectful. But now both the ground floor and second floor were complete, Lozzie was in there already, and she had invited me inside.

We stepped over the threshold, into cool, soft, sandy gloom.

Behind the massive white front door was a vast and echoing entrance hallway of sandstone-coloured blocks — a wide corridor with a vaulted ceiling held up by intricate beams, both of those made from more carapace material. Light came from glowing globes set into the wall at regular intervals — I recognised the principle as adapted from the Library of Carcosa. But where the Carcosan lights were green as a sunlit sea, these were yellow-brown, soft and dusky, like a desert evening.

The air was deliciously chill and gentle. We stretched out our tentacles, soaking it in.

Arches led off in several directions, into the warren of the castle.

“Lozzie?” we called out.

Lozzie’s voice floated back from somewhere deeper inside: “We’re in the big hall! With the tables! This way!”

All this boded very well for the prospect of Lozzie not being in a sensitive situation with Jan — at least not by the time I arrived. For the first time in a while I relaxed, lowered my tentacles, and stopped worrying quite so much.

The ‘big hall’ turned out to be left, right, then left again, after winding my way through the echoing, empty rooms of Camelot Castle. There was no actual furniture yet apart from things built into the castle itself, such as fireplaces, mantelpieces, and stairs; perhaps the Knights were planning on furnishing it later. But even nude and empty, she was a beautiful structure: the ceilings were gently domed, supported with beams; every interior wall was smooth and smart, the naked stone allowed to show itself off in material truth; the rooms I passed through were well-proportioned, balanced, not crammed in for the sake of simply multiplying spaces.

The ‘big hall’, however, was furnished.

We stepped through a low archway and into a vast dining hall, the rival of anything from Arthurian legend.

The hall boasted its own massive exterior doors, which probably opened out onto the rear of the castle; they were currently wide open, admitting the warm cinnamon-scented wind. The walls were ringed by dozens of those sandy glow-globes, making the space bright and clear. The room was split into two levels by a single step of difference: the lower level had a long rectangular table and a lot of human-scale chairs, while the higher level contained a literal round table, absolutely gigantic, made of carapace material. The lip of that table would be level with my chin. I assumed it was meant to accommodate every single Knight, because it was ringed by one hundred and forty eight equally gigantic chairs, also made from carapace.

Two of the chairs were pulled back from the table, their seat-backs streaked with black.

That stopped my breath.

Two dead Knights in their service of their Queen — in my service. One in Wonderland, given his life to shelter Lozzie and I from the Eye, and one in the Library of Carcosa, burned out to nothing by the black-lightning creature unleashed by Edward’s unwise meddling.

A tiny memorial. They deserved more.

The hall was two stories tall, with two dozen massive stained-glass windows beaming the purple light of Camelot down upon the wide floor. The stained-glass was apparently an investment in the future, because twenty of the two dozen windows were simply grids of carapace material filled with transparent blocks, awaiting the day they would be reshaped into scenes worth memorialising. Four of the windows had been gifted with meaning: one showed what I realised was Lozzie, battered and bloodstained and barefoot, but beaming with pride and happiness, standing upon the rolling hillsides of Camelot, surrounded by a vast crowd of strange spirit forms who were all looking up at her in hope and promise.

That was the moment of the Knights’ genesis, reshaped from earthly pneuma-somatic life into their current forms.

The second window showed me — ratty brown hair and scrawny build and pink hoodie and all — on my knees and weeping, six tentacles glowing rainbow bright, one tentacle rammed deep into a Knight lying on his back. The Forest Knight, when I’d returned him to Camelot and saved him from the Outsider equivalent of death by decompression.

The third window showed a scene that meant absolutely nothing to me, and took a second for me to puzzle out: three Caterpillars were depicted underground, beneath the sharp peak of a mountain. One of the Caterpillars was injured in some fashion, with pieces of carapace bent and damaged, strange shiny-black flesh showing beneath, while the uninjured pair were leading it back toward the surface. A second sub-panel above this showed all three Caterpillars basking in Camelot’s purple light, the injured one cradling a strange black lump in the sticky black tendrils which extended from its face-area.

An accident while exploring? A mine cave-in? Some ancient underground city? Whatever it was, it clearly meant a great deal to them culturally, but I had zero knowledge of it.

The fourth window showed a moment of grand pride: a ring of Caterpillars dooting and booping the Edward-ball to death. They had rendered the Edward-ball as a particularly gruesome foe, with a demonic face, but they hardly needed to work any artistic licence to make the gigantic Caterpillars look any more intimidating and heroic. A series of teeny tiny blobs watching in the background were probably supposed to be me and my friends.

I couldn’t deal with even a fraction of what I was seeing there.

Which was lucky, because I had more pressing concerns: three people were gathered around the lower table, the human-scale one.

Lozzie bounced out of her chair and skipped over to me, poncho all aflutter and going everywhere; she threw her arms around me in a wriggly hug, laughing and nuzzling my cheek, getting her wispy blonde hair all in my face.

Jan was already on her feet and looking like a rather overwhelmed penguin — she was wearing her massive puffy white coat, her petite form engulfed by the protection, but the front was open, showing the flak jacket beneath, and her good-girl skirt-and-sweater look beneath that. She gave me a half-mortified, half-apologetic grimace.

The third figure was seated, stiff, and still — and very, very focused on not making any sudden movements.

Harold Yuleson — Edward’s former lawyer, very much In-The-Know, an oily and portly little man who knew his job inside-out and had come to us with promises of betraying his employer before the end — did not look like he wanted to be present.

The table before him was covered with neatly organised papers next to his open briefcase. His tight little eyes and ratty little face were beaded with sweat. His tufty hair looked a little limp. His well-tailored, dark suit, complete with waistcoat, looked amusingly out of place among the chairs and stones of Camelot Castle.

Twelve Knights were arrayed behind his chair in a semi-circle; behind them, a Caterpillar had driven into the room, through the open doors, and was currently humming away to itself like the idling engines of a small battleship.

“Um,” I said.

“Heathy!” Lozzie cheered and pulled back from the hug so she could look me in the face. She was beaming, bright and bursting with energy. “Heathy, you came to join in!”

We blinked several times, pole-axed by too many things at once. Top Right and Top Left tentacles did a sort of conjoined self-handshake, the equivalent of putting one’s face in one’s palm – I think we’d picked that one up from Tenny.

“Join … in … ” we managed. “Um … ”

Jan cleared her throat gently. She tucked a lock of her neat black hair behind her ear. “I’m sorry, Heather. I really had no hand in this. I thought this was going to be conducted in his offices, not here. Sorry. Um.”

“It’s fiiiiiine!” Lozzie chirped. “It’s not like he’s not in-the-know, you know! I know! We all know!”

Harold Yuleson turned his head to look at me, achingly slow, like his tendons were made of rusty wire, like they might burst inside his neck if he moved too quickly. He met my eyes; his own were wide and shell-shocked. He looked slowly at each of my tentacles, one by one, all six of them. Then he looked at the way our skin changed colour, cycling through chromatic potential.

Then he swallowed, nodded to himself, and spoke in a bright and polite tone as if nothing was wrong: “Good evening, Miss Morell. I assume it is still evening? How nice to see you. I do hope you are well.”

Then he returned to staring at his papers.

“Uhhh,” we said. “Um. Sorry … Lozzie … sorry, not that I don’t want to hug you,” I said as I gently removed myself from her embrace, but not before Middle Left wrapped herself affectionately around Lozzie’s forearm beneath her poncho. “But, um, I’m a little, uh … overwhelmed.”

Lozzie bobbed on the balls of her feet and cocked her head at me. “Ah? Heathy? By what?”

I gestured at basically everything.

Lozzie blinked several times. Jan said: “I know, right?”

Yuleson muttered, much to my surprise, “Oh, it’s quite alright, quite alright.” He even smiled, though his eyes were glued to his papers on the table. “I’ve conducted business in far more intimidating circumstances. Oh, yes. Did you know I had a man point a gun at me once? Terrible thing. Wasn’t loaded, of course. Still, very unsettling at the time. Very unsettling. Mmhmm. Mm.”

There were simply far too many questions to ask — about the stained-glass windows, or the mourning-streaked chairs, not to even mention the question of all the bodies from the fight outside Edward’s house, or the dozen other issues which intersected with Camelot. But we put all of those from our mind; stay on target, Sevens had said. We stayed on target.

“Uh,” we said, struggling to gather ourselves. “Just a … a practical question, Lozzie. Why is your uncle’s former lawyer here?”

Lozzie giggled and chirped: “My lawyer now! Evee-weeve’s too, if she wants!”

Jan gave me a thousand-yard stare. I smiled awkwardly at her, but then spoke to Lozzie again. “Yes, okay, but … why have you brought him to Camelot?”

Jan said, “This was meant to happen in his offices.” She glanced at Yuleson again. “I’m sorry. Really.”

Lozzie opened her mouth — but Yuleson spoke before she did.

“Allow me to answer for my client,” he said, turning slowly again. “That is my job, after all, is it not? Ah, not that yourself and Miss Lilburne require the services of a lawyer to conduct any business between yourselves, but simply because I am the expert here … here … here, yes, wherever here is … um … ” He trailed off, frowning to himself, then glued his eyes to his papers again. He was very careful not to look back at the Knights behind him.

“Lozzie,” I said, allowing a gentle warning tone to creep into my voice. “He’s a normal human being. I know he’s a … well, a bit untrustworthy, to put it lightly. But you can’t just … just … oh, I suppose I’ve done this myself before, but—”

Jan cleared her throat. “A small shock was necessary. I agreed with that much. But really, this has gone on long enough. Lozzie, please, it’s time to send him back.”

“Oh, nonsense,” said Yuleson, without looking up. His tone was oddly bright. “I’m quite alright, as long as I concentrate on the details here. And yes, well, let’s all be honest with each other — I was unwilling to do the legwork for all this. This will require me to commit several crimes — forgery of documents, lying under oath. Oh goodness, goodness me.”

Lozzie looked almost defiant as she smiled at me, a little bit smug. “I’m not going to hurt him, Heathy! He just needed to know.”

I sighed. “Know what? Lozzie, what are you doing here?”

Yuleson spoke up: “We were discussing matters of estate inheritance.”

“Oh. Ohhhh,” I said. “Oh, right. Because of the House.”

Yuleson cleared his throat. “I believe the property you speak of is quite beyond legal concerns. No. I speak of the estate, the legal estate. Edward Lilburne’s possessions, money, and so forth.”

“Ah,” I said. “Right. Because Edward—”

“Is not,” Yuleson interrupted, “technically speaking, dead. As I have been informed.”

I blinked several times. Jan rubbed the bridge of her nose. Lozzie flashed her teeth, very smug.

Yuleson carried on without raising his eyes from the documents before him; his voice gathered strength as he spoke, as his profession stiffened his spine: “Miss Lilburne’s case is irritatingly difficult and presents me with unique challenges. Her uncle — my former client — refused to leave a will. There is simply no will, not even a simple one. I could of course forge a will — though that rather complicates the already considerable legal risks of what I am being asked to do. Furthermore, he is not legally dead; we cannot produce a corpse, nor establish that it is time to dispose of his estate. That in itself is not too difficult to solve — missing person, hasn’t been seen in years, without any other relatives to dispute, shouldn’t be too nasty. However.” He raised a finger. “Miss Lilburne does not legally exist.”

“Off the grid!” Lozzie cheered. She threw her arms into the air, poncho fluttering. “Ghosting the system!”

Jan snorted. “Admirable, yeah. I approve. Except for this.”

“Quite right,” said Yuleson. “There is no birth certificate, no school records, no national insurance number, no NHS number. Absolutely nothing to establish that Lozzie Lilburne is a real person and that she is the legal heir to her uncle’s estate. This — this is a problem. It very well may be the most difficult task ever placed before me. Almost beyond my powers to solve.”

“Oh,” we said. I hadn’t expected any of this; I was quite blind-sided and even more overwhelmed than before. “Uh. So … what’s going to happen to Edward’s … what’s the value of his—”

“Eight million pounds,” said Yuleson.

My tentacles stopped moving. My eyes went wide. My skin flushed bright pink. Lozzie hissed: “Oooh, Heathy, pretty!”

“Well,” Yuleson said, as if this was nothing. He tapped a piece of paper. “Eight million, two hundred and eighteen thousand, one hundred and three pounds, and seventeen pennies, at last estimate. A lot of it is tied up in an investment portfolio, which will have to be unwound if Miss Lilburne desires the liquid capital. Which I do not suggest, though I would have to consult a proper accountant. Some of that is part of an insurance underwriter — marine shipping mostly, nothing unethical, I— I think — and if you leave it there it will appreciate in value.” He pulled another sheet toward himself and indicated another number. “A significant portion, however, is held as cash in a lock box in Handelsbanken in Manchester. Very silly, leaving all that there to depreciate in value. Now, I’m not supposed to know about that one, and I do not and cannot legally have possession of a key—”

Lozzie flipped up her poncho and produced a keyring, jingling in the air. She winked at me. “Guess what I found?”

Yuleson squeezed his eyes shut and raised his hands either side of his own head. “Please! Please, Miss Lilburne, please, do not walk in there and use that key. If that money goes missing, if it is claimed, if you present yourself before the work is in place, then all this will become impossible.”

Lozzie giggled and rolled her eyes, then slid the keys away again. Yuleson sighed as if a gun had been removed from his face.

I was reeling inside; I couldn’t even begin to construct the context for what I was hearing. Eight million pounds? The number was so large it was almost meaningless. We felt like we needed to sit down. Or dunk myself in the ocean.

“ … Lozz … eight— eight million?”

Lozzie nodded.

“Eight … million. Uh. Lozzie. Oh my gosh. You can’t— you can’t let that go! You can’t!” I grabbed her hands with a pair of tentacles. “You could- you could do anything you wanted! You could actually go to university! You could send Tenny to university!” I laughed, totally overwhelmed. “I mean— if she figures out the whole disguise thing. Oh my gosh. You could do anything with that. Anything.”

Lozzie bit her lower lip. “I’d pay everyone back. For looking after me. Do something for Grinny — she’s been abandoned now. And give Tenny a future.”

“Lozzie. Lozzie, you don’t owe us a thing.”

“But I love you.”

Lozzie gave me a hug, quick and hard.

I laughed. I didn’t know what to say. Jan smiled awkwardly at me over Lozzie’s shoulder, then shrugged; I supposed that she’d been through all this shock once already. But then the impact of Yuleson’s words flowed over me; I suddenly felt deeply protective, and I totally understood why Lozzie had dragged the lawyer out here.

“Wait, wait,” I said, pulling back. “Yuleson.”

“Yes?” said the lawyer.

“So, this money, getting this in Lozzie’s name legally isn’t possible? You can’t do it? It’s in limbo? It’s beyond you?”

Yuleson smiled to himself, still staring at his papers. “I said almost.”

“Pardon?”

“Almost beyond my powers. So, yes, Miss Morell. I can achieve this. I can make this work. We — that is, myself and Miss Lilburne — are going to commit a truly staggering amount of forgery.”

Lozzie beamed at me. “We’re gonna make me up! From scratch!”

Yuleson cleared his throat. “This task is made somewhat easier by Miss Lilburne’s unique skill set — I understand that she can place a forged document in a location, which in certain cases can retroactively make such documents legitimate, and proving their falsehood almost impossible. We are going to put her birth certificate into hospital records. Physically.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. “Oh, if this is ever discovered, they will make documentaries about it.”

Lozzie said, “And it’s gonna be ‘Lozzie’ on the certificate! Not Lauren. Ha!”

“Right on,” said Jan.

Lozzie threw herself at me in another out-of-control leap-hug. She squeezed me tight and I squeezed her back, laughing and overwhelmed, but relieved that finally she was getting some compensation for what her brother and her uncle had done to her.

Eight million pounds was more than I could imagine. Perhaps not more than Evelyn could imagine. But this was Lozzie.

And I wasn’t exaggerating about a future for Tenny.

Because there was a very real chance none of us would be coming back from Wonderland. Whatever I said to myself, that thought still lurked deep down in my heart.

We pushed that away for now; this was not the time for dark thoughts.

“Lozzie,” we said, pushing her gently back as well. “Lozzie, you need to actually look after this lawyer, if he’s going to do this, not be blasting his mind with overexposure to Outside; I doubt we could find another so capable and also In The Know.”

Yuleson murmured: “Thank you kindly.”

Lozzie did a big puff-cheeked pout, like I was spoiling her fun, but then she nodded. “Okaaaaay. We can go back now.”

We nodded. “One second.” I let go of Lozzie and crossed to the big white table where Yuleson was sitting, with the Knights and a Caterpillar looming behind him. We planted our feet and spread our tentacles.

He smiled down at his papers. “Miss Morell. I am glad you won, by the way.”

“Mmhmm, really? I suspect you don’t care either way. But — Yuleson. Harold. Look up at me, please.”

His smile grew extra oily and slick. “That is a very challenging demand at present. I must decline.”

“Alright then,” I sighed. He was only human, after all. This was probably taking a terrible toll on him. “Listen to me very carefully. Evelyn Saye and I, we will be along to your offices in the morning, to talk to you about this, with Lozzie present. I want to make sure we keep you honest.”

Yuleson let out a weird little fluttery laugh. He gestured over his shoulder — at the Knights and the Caterpillar. “Oh, these fine fellows and lasses here have more than ensured that. But, you are more than welcome to a meeting; I would relish the chance to mend bridges with Miss Saye — and we must discuss my fee; I’m not going to commit a buffet of crimes for free, but I will offer my standard rates. I’m not going to exploit the situation. I’ll make you my eleven o’clock, how does that sound?”

“Perfect,” we said, bluffing, because intimidating criminal lawyers into doing our bidding was not exactly how I envisioned myself, even now. I was still a good girl — or seven good girls — wasn’t I? “Now, Lozzie—”

A flicker of silver-white passed behind one of the stained-glass windows — a mote of pearl-shadow upon the sandstone blocks of Camelot.

I looked up and around, as casually as I could manage, which wasn’t very casual, because I was bad at being covert and sneaky and careful. We all stared at the stained glass. Nothing stared back. Nothing but Camelot’s purple whorls in the sky beyond.

Heart?

Had she followed us to Camelot? We hadn’t really been thinking about her; we’d assumed if she was still following us at all that she’d stay with her sister, with Sevens, not sneak along in my shadow. That didn’t seem like her style.

If it was Heart, then I didn’t want her taking an interest in anybody here. I needed to get back to Sevens, quickly, and tell her to get her younger sister under control.

“Heathy?” Lozzie chirped. When I looked back down, she was peering at me in curious innocence. Jan was frowning; she must have realised something was wrong.

“Uh, Lozzie,” I said, trying to conceal that I was watching for signs of a Yellow Princess trailing my footsteps. “Take Yuleson back to his offices, okay? He’s had enough of this. And I’m not joking, we need to look after him, if he’s going to work legal magic for you.”

“Oh yes,” Yuleson sighed. “Yes, please. Please do. I left the place with all the lights on, too. Janet will be horrified when she gets there in the morning.”

I nodded to the dozen Knights and the Caterpillar. “Thank you, everyone. Thank you. I think we’re done with the intimidation now, though.”

Several of the Knights raised their weapons in salute. The Caterpillar made the teeniest, tiniest beep — a noise which still echoed inside the hall like a clap, and made Yuleson flinch so hard he nearly fell out of his chair. Jan flinched too, closing her eyes in carefully contained exasperation.

Lozzie was already reaching for Jan’s hand, so I interrupted quickly. “Lozzie. Lozzie I need to talk to Jan.”

Lozzie blinked at me, wide-eyed and curious. Jan went very still — she must have heard the tone in our voice.

“Weeeeeell, she’s right here!” Lozzie gestured at Jan with both hands. “Ta-da! Janny!”

I giggled, partly for show, but partly because Lozzie. “In private, if possible. Back in her hotel room. About sensitive things. Will you take Yuleson back to his offices and then go give Tenny a hug from me? Please.”

Lozzie narrowed her eyes, a pouty pantomime of suspicion. “Heathy … wassit all about? You’re being very sneaky! And you’re not very good at it!”

“Yes,” Jan added, delicate and still. “What is this all about, Heather?”

I sighed and told a half truth: “I need to ask you about Maisie’s body, Jan, the one you’re going to make, and about the cultists. Kind of a dark subject. A bit of a … a bad joke we both share. Isn’t it?”

I’m going to ask you about Mister Joking. Do you want Lozzie to know, or not?

Depending on Jan’s answer, I’d be telling Lozzie anyway; but I trusted Jan at least that much, to tell us the truth, especially if it was any danger to Lozzie.

Jan’s eyebrows rose. “Ah,” she said. “Ah. I see. Quite. Yes.”

“Janny?” Lozzie put her arms around Jan’s side.

“Heather is quite right,” Jan said. “This is going to be a dark subject. You don’t have to come with, Lozzie. Give us an hour, maybe two? I’ll text you.”

Lozzie did a big huffy flounce and puffed out a huge sigh, fluttering back from Jan. She put her hands on her hips and looked at me, then at Jan, then at me again, then at Jan. I felt a terrible twinge of guilt. She saw right through both of us, saw we weren’t telling her the whole truth.

Jan and I broke at the same moment.

“I—”

“—don’t—”

“-not going to—”

“—hold anything back—”

“—tell you a lie—”

“—Lozzie.”

Jan and I both slammed to a halt and stared at each other. She was mortified, I was blushing. Lozzie burst into a fit of giggles.

Jan recovered first: “I’m not going to lie to her, Heather.”

“And I shouldn’t be holding things back,” I hurried to add. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Lozzie.”

Lozzie flapped a corner of her poncho. “It’s fiiiiine! You’re so bad at it, Heathy! You too, Janny!” Lozzie hopped over to me and gave me a hug, then over to Jan to plant a very aggressive kiss on Jan’s cheek. Then she bobbed back again and waited a beat.

Jan said, “Heather wants to ask me about a mage we ran into, the Joking guy. I know him. Or, knew him, rather. A while back. Need to clear my name again, it seems.” She pulled an awkward smile, pained, but relieved.

“Actually,” I said. “Jan, I trust you about that.”

She looked at me in surprise. “You do? Why on earth would you?”

“Yes, I do,” we said. “I’m not going to interrogate you about Mister Joking. I need a way to contact him and talk to him — because I think he was studying the Eye.”

Jan’s face fell. She went horribly pale. “Oh, fuck me.”

Lozzie purred, “You wiiiish, Janny.” Then she winked, big and fake and silly.

This did not help Jan, who just shook her head and looked at me like I was a premonition of her own death.

I held out a hand. “Jan. Your hotel room, please. We won’t take too much of your time. All I need is contact details.”

Jan stared at my hand like it was a hangman’s noose. Lozzie gave her another hug, half-wriggling inside her massive puffy white jacket and nuzzling Jan’s neck. Then she bounced free and stepped over to Yuleson.

“I’ll take mister lawyer-boyer home!” Lozzie said. “And see you in a couple of hours, Janny? I had fun today. Lots of fun! Together!”

Jan stared at Lozzie, unsettled but resigned, then at my hand, then at my face.

She said: “I just keep digging deeper, don’t I? Alright then.” She stepped close and took my hand. “Let’s go have a chat about things I never want to think about again.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Yet another reminder that while she may be the protagonist of Katalepsis (Book One), Heather is far from being the center of the universe. While she’s off visiting Outsiders and getting books translated by tsundere spider-crabs, Lozzie is busy securing that bag. And hey, good for her. Maybe she can get Tenny into a programming degree or something. Or pay for repairs to the roof of Evee’s house. At least Yuleson is under control. Though Jan is probably more than a little bit overwhelmed. And how about that stained glass? That must be going to Heather’s head, even if she won’t admit it.

Fuck me that’s a lot of money though.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! I couldn’t do any of this without you, the readers, and all your support. Thank you so much for reading my little story. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s time for actually talking to Jan – probably about more than she was bargaining for. Let’s just hope Heather keeps her teeth nice and blunt.